LD

CJ

GIFT OF
Felix Flflgel

KEY

TO THE

CLASSICAL PRONUNCIATION
or

Greek, Latin,

and

Scripture
IN

Proper

Names;

WHICH

THE WORDS ARE ACCENTED AND DIVIDED INTO SYLLABLES

EXACTLY AS THEY OUGHT TO BE PRONOUNCED,
ACCORDING TO RULES DRAWN FROM ANALOGY AND THE BEST USAGE.

TO WHICH ARE ADDED,

TERMINATiONAL VOCABULARIES
OF

HEBREW, GREEK, AND LATIN PROPER NAMES,

IN WHICH
THE WORDS ARE ARRANGED ACCORDING TO THEIR FINAL SYLLABLES,
AND CLASSED ACCORDING TO THEIR ACCENTS ;
seen at one view, and
remembered.

By which the General Analogy of Pronunciation may be

the Accentuation of each

word more

easily

CONCLUDING WITH

Observations on the Greek and Latin Accent and Quantity;

WITH
SOME PROBABLE CONJECTURES ON THE METHOD OF FREEING THEM
FROM THE OBSCURITY AND CONFUSION IN WHICH THEY AKE
INVOLVED, BOTH BY THE ANCIENTS AND MODERNS.
Si

Candidas imperti

The

BY

quid

; si

novisti rcctius istis,

non, his utere mecum.

Hor.

SEVENTH EDITION.

JOHN WALKER,

AUTHOR OF THE CRITICAL PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY, &C.

LONDON
PRINTED FOR

T.

CADELL, LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWNE,

BALDWIN, CRADOCK, AND JOY,

J.

ROBINSON, G. ANI> W.

WH1TTAKER, AND SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL.

1822.

B.

W3
l&li

J.

M Crery,
4

TookvCourt,

Chnc*rr-Lan, London.

l.t.

PREFACE.
1 HE

Pronouncing Dictionary of the English

Language naturally suggested an idea of the present
work. Proper names from the Greek and Latin form
Critical

so considerable a part of every cultivated living language, that a Dictionary seems to be imperfect with-

out them.

Polite scholars, indeed, are seldom at a

pronunciation of words they so frequently

in the learned languages; but there are
great numbers of respectable English scholars, who,
having only a tincture of classical learning, are
loss for the

meet with

much

It
at a loss for a knowledge of this part of it.
not only the learned professions that require this
knowledge, but almost every one above the merely
mechanical. The professors of painting, statuary,
is

and music, and those who admire

their

works

all who conreaders of history, politics, poetry

verse on subjects ever so little above the vulgar, have

so

occasion

to

pronounce

these

proper
names, that whatever tends to render this pronunciation easy must necessarily be acceptable to the
frequent

Public.

The proper names in Scripture have still a higher

claim to our attention.
That every thing contained
a 2

PREFACE.

iv

be

in that precious repository of divine truth should

rendered as easy as possible to the reader, cannot be

and the very frequent occasions of pronouncing Scripture proper names, in a country

doubted

where reading the Scripture makes part of the

gious worship, seem to demand some work on
subject

reli-

this

more perfect than any we have hitherto

seen.

had been undertaken by a

person of more learning and leisure than myself; but
we often wait in vain for works of this kind, from
I could have

wished

it

those learned bodies which ought to produce them,

and at last are obliged, for the best we can get, to

the labours of some necessitous individual.

Being

long engaged in the instruction of youth, I felt the

want of a work of this kind, and have supplied it in
the best

manner

am

able.

If

have been happy

enough to be useful, or only so far useful as to induce some abler hand to undertake the subject, I
shall think

my

labour amply rewarded.

I shall

still

console myself with reflecting, that he who has produced a prior work, however inferior to those that
succeed it, is under a very different predicament

from him who produces an after-work

those that have gone before.

inferior

to

ADVERTISEMENT
TO

THE SECOND EDITION.

THE

favourable reception of the

first

edition of this

work has induced me to attempt to make it still

more worthy of the acceptance of the public, by the
addition of several critical observations, and particularly by two Terminational Vocabularies of Greek
and Latin, and Scripture Proper Names. That so

much

labour should be bestowed upon an inverted

arrangement of these words, when they had already

been given in their common alphabetical order, may

be matter of wonder to many persons, who will naturally inquire into the utility of such an arrange-

To

be answered, that the words

of all languages seem more related to each other by
their terminations than by their beginnings; that

ment.

these

it

may

the Greek and Latin languages seem more particularly to be thus related ; and classing them accord-

ing to their endings seemed to exhibit a new view

of these languages, both curious and useful
for as
:

a3

ADVERTISEMENT.

vi

and quantity depend so much on their

termination, such an arrangement appeared to give
an easier and more comprehensive idea of their protheir accent

nunciation than the

initial

duce

syllables.

me

to
to

classification

by

their

This end was so desirable as to

in-

spare no pains, however dry and dispromote it ; and if the method I have

gusting,
taken has failed,
if it

common

my

labour will not be entirely lost

it is not
worthy

convinces future prosodists that

of their attention.

CONTENTS OF THE INTRODUCTION.

PAGE

THE pronunciation
as that

of Greek and Latin not

so difficult

of our own language

The ancient pronunciation of Greek and Latin, a

ix

subject

ibid.
of great controversy among the learned
The English, however faulty in their pronunciation of
Greek and Latin, pronounce them, like other European

nations, according to the analogy of their own language

Sufficient vestiges remain to prove that the foreign pronunciation of the Greek and Latin letters
ancient than the English
(Note)

is

nearer to the

The English pronunciation of Greek and Latin

ibid.

injurious

to quantity

xi

No sufficient

reasonfor altering the present pronunciation on

these accounts

Rule for accenting Latin words

Rule for accenting Greek proper names
Probable conjecture why the terminations tia and tio in Greek
(Note)
appellatives have not the same sound as in Latin
Importance of settling the English quantity with which we
pronounce Greek and Latin proper names, and particularly that

of the unaccented

syllables

xiii

xiv

xv

xvi

xx

INTRODUCTION.
1 HE
sily

pronunciation of the learned languages is much more eaWhatever might have been
acquired than that of our own.

the variety of the different dialects among the Greeks, and the
different provinces of the Romans, their languages now being
dead, are generally pronounced according to the respective analogies of the several languages of

Europe, where those languages

are cultivated, without partaking of those anomalies to which the

living languages are liable.

Whether one general uniform pronunciation of the ancient

languages be an object of sufficient importance to induce the
learned to depart from the analogy of their own language, and
to study the ancient Latin and Greek pronunciation, as they do
the etymology, syntax, and prosody of those languages, is a
The question becomes
question not very easy to be decided*.
still more difficult when we consider the uncertainty we are in
respecting the ancient pronunciation of the Greeks and

Romans,

and how much the learned are divided among themselves about
it*.
Till these points are settled, the English may well be al* Middleton contends that
as the Italians

the

initial c

now pronounce it and

;

and English pronounce it

as the Italians pronounce

before

that Cicero

and
is

ought to be pronounced

neither Sisero, as the French

nor Kikero, as Dr. Bentley asserts ; but Tchitckero,

This pronunciation, however, is deat this day.

it

rided by Lipsius, who affirms that the c among the Romans had always the
sound of fc. Lipsius says too, that of all the European nations, the British alone
pronounce the i properly ; but Middleton asserts, that of all nations they pro-

nounce

it

the worst.

Middleton

De

I*at. Liter.

Pronun. Dissert.

Lipsius, speaking of the different pronunciation of the letter

in different

countries, says:

hodie (de Htera G loquente) quam peccamus? Italorum enim plerique

exprimnnt, Galli et Belgia? ut J consonantem. Itaqne illorum est Lezere.
Fuzere ; nostrum, Leiere, Fuiere (Lejere, Fvjere). Omnia imperite, inepte".
Germanos saltern audite, quorum sonns hie germanus, Legere, Tegere ; ut in Le, IE, Y, semper dicimusqne Jemgo, Tego, nee unquam variant : at nos ante /,

Nos

nt

mum, J&tulos, Jimjivam, Jyrum ; pro istis, Gemmam, Gatulos, Gingivaih, Gyrum.
Mutemns aut vapulemus. Lipsius. De Rect. Pron. Ling. Lot. p. 71. Hinc
factum

INTRODUCTION.

own pronunciation of Greek and Latin, as

lowed
well as other nations, even though it should be confessed that it
to follow their

seems to depart more from what we can gather of the ancient

pronunciation, than either the Italian, French, or German*.
For why the English should pay a compliment to the learned
factum est ut tanta

in

pronunciando varietas extiteret ut pauci inter se in literQuod quidem mirnm non esset, si indocti tantum a
doctis in eo, ac non ipsi etiam alioqui eruditi inter se magna contentions dissiderent.
Adolp. Meker. De Lin. Greec. vet. Pronun. cap. ii. p. 15.
* Monsieur
Launcelot, the learned author of the Port-Royal Greek Grammar,

arum

sonis conseutiant.

tells us, it is a sound

convey the sound of the long Greek vowel
between the c and the , and that Eustathius, who lived towards the close of

in order to

the twelfth century, says, that #?, 03, is a sound made in imitation of the bleating of a sheep ; and quotes to this purpose this verse of an ancient writer
called Cratinus :

Is fatuus

perinde ac ovis,

b,

be, dicens, iacedit.

He, like a silly sheep, goes crying ban.

Caninius has remarked the same, Hellcn, p. 26. E longum, ciijus sonus in
ovium balatu sentitur, ut Cratinus et Varro tradiderunt. The sound of the e
long may be perceived in the bleating of sheep, as Cratinus and Varro have
handed down to us.
Eustathius likewise remarks upon the 499 v. of Iliad I. that the word
BXo-J.

fffrlv

TJ?

xXe^vfrgttc

n^os

fu/u7f

na.ro,

ray

<ff&\aia<;

8n

EXJH

Tr^arav <j>vf. Kgawo?. Bxty est Clepsydrae sonus, ex imitatione

secundum veteres; et fa imitatur vocum ovium. Blops, according to the
ancients, is a sound in imitation of the Clepsydra, as baa is expressive of
It were to be wished that the sound of every Greek
the voice of sheep.
f*il*o-iv

vowel had been conveyed to us by as faithful a testimony as the >mt ; we

should certainly have had a better idea of that harmony for which the Greek
it the
language was so famous, and in which respect Quintilian candidly yields
Latin.
the
to
preference
of the Greek diphthong
Aristophanes has handed down to us the pronunciation
aZ aZ by making it expressive of the barking of a dog. This pronunciation is
us to this day in bow
exactly like that preserved by nurses and children among
wow. This is the sound of the same letters in the Latin tongue; not only in
other word where this diphproper names derived from Greek, but in every
occurs. Most nations in Europe, perhaps all but the English, pronounce
thong

audio and laudo, as

if

written owdio and lowdo

the diphthong sounding like ou

Agreeable to this rule, it is presumed that we formerly pronounced

the apostle Paul nearer the original than at present. In Henry the Eighth'*
time it was written St. Poule'8, and sermons were preached at Poule'i
in loud.

INTRODUCTION.
languages, which

XI

not done by any other nation in Europe, it

is not easy to conceive; and as the colloquial communication of
learned individuals of different nations so seldom happens, and
is

is

an object of so small importance when

much

be regretted

to

ligible to

But

that

when

it

does happen,

it is

not

they meet they are scarcely intel-

each other*.

the English are accused not only of departing

from the

genuine sound of the Greek and Latin vowels, but of violating

the quantity of these languages more than the people of any other
nation in Europe.
The author of the Essay upon the Harmony

of Language gives us a detail of the particulars by which this

accusation is proved and this is so true a picture of the English
pronunciation of Latin, that I shall quote it at length, as it may
:

be of use

to those

who

are obliged to learn this language without

the aid of a teacher.

Cross.
still

The

vulgar, generally the last to alter, either for the better or worse,
this pronunciation, when they say, As old as

have a jingling proverb with

Poules.

The sound of the letter u

Lambin.

is

no

less sincerely

preserved

in

Plautus, in

M enaech.

making use of it to imitate the cry of an owl

"MEN. Egon'dedi? PEN. Tu, Tu, istic, inquam, vin' afferri noctuam,
" Qua? tu, tu, usque dicat tibi? nam nos jam nos defessi sumus."
" It
appears here," says Mr. Forster, in his defence of the Greek accents,
"
page 129, that an owl's cry was tu, tu, to a Roman ear, as it is too, too, to an
*
"
Alludit
English." Lambin, who was a Frenchman, observes on the passage^
" ad noctuae vocem sen cantum, tu, tu, seu ton, *<m." He here alludes to the
voice or noise of an owl. It may be farther observed, that the English have
totally departed from this sound of the u in their own language, as well as in
page 622,

edit.

in

their pronunciation of Latin.

* Erasmus se adfuisse olim

commemorat cum

die

qnodam solemn

conaplures

piincipum legati ad ftfaximilianum Imperatorem salutandi causa advenissent ;

Singulosque Gallum, Germanum, Danum, Scotum, &c. orationem Latinam, ita
barbare ac vaste prommciasse, ut Italis, quibnsdam, nihil nisi risum moverint,
qui eos non Latine sed sua quenique lingua, locutos jnrassent.
Lat. Lit. Pronun.

The

love of the marvellous prevails over truth

and

Middleton,

De

I question if the greatest

diversity in the pronunciation of Latin exceeds that of English at the capital

and in some of the counties of Scotland, and yet the inhabitants of both have

no great

difficulty in

understanding each other.

INTRODUCTION.

Xll

" The

falsification of the harmony by English scholars in

" their
pronunciation of Latin, with regard to essential points,
" arises from two causes
first, from a total inattention to
only
" the
of
vowel
length
sounds, making them long or short
"
as
chance
directs
merely
; and, secondly, from sounding double
" consonants as
one
letter.
The remedy of this last fault
only
" is obvious. With
to
the
first, we have already obregard
"
that
each
of
our
vowels
hath
its general long sound,
served,
" and its
short sound
different.
Thus the short
:

general

totally

lt

sound of e lengthened is expressed by the letter a, and the

" short sound of t
lengthened is expressed by the letter e : and

" with all these anomalies usual in the

application of vowel
" characters to the vowel sounds of our own
language, we pro" ceed to the
of
vowel
sounds
to
the vowel characapplication
" ters of the Latin. Thus in the first
syllable of ridus and no"
and of miser and onus, which
m'en, which ought to be long
"
ought to be short we equally use the common long sound of
" the vowels but in the
;
oblique cases, sideris, nominis, miseri,
"
onerisy &c., we use quite another sound, and that a short one.
;

" These
strange anomalies are not

"

southern

neighbours

the

in

French,

common

to us with

Spaniards,

and

our

Italians.

"

They pronounce sidus according to our orthography, seedus,

" and in the
oblique cases preserve the same long sound of the
" i nomen
they pronounce as we do, and preserve in the oblique
" cases the same long sound of the o. The Italians also, in their
" own
language, pronounce doubled consonants as distinctly as
:

"
"

the two most discordant mutes of their alphabet.

Whatever,
therefore, they may want of expressing the true harmony of the

" Latin
language, they certainly avoid the most
" faults in our manner of
pronouncing it.

" It is
" we use
" the

"

a matter of curiosity to observe with what regularity

When
these solecisms in the pronunciation of Latin.

penultimate

single consonant,

" When
"

glaring and absurd

is
is

accented,

if followed but
by a
Dr. Forster's examples.
accented, its vowel is, without

its

vowel,

always long, as in

the antepenultimate is
any regard to the requisite quantity, pronounced short, as in

INTRODUCTION.
"
"
11

X1H

mirabile, frigidus; except the vowel of the penultimate be

followed by a vowel, and then the vowel of the antepenuhi-

mate

is

with as

little

regard to true quantity pronounced long,

" as in
maneo, redeat, odium, imperium. Quantity is however
" vitiated to make i short even in this
case, as in oblimo, vinea,
" virium. The
only difference we make in pronunciation be" tween vinea and venia
vowel of the first syllable
is, that to the
" of the
a short sound
we
which
to be
former,

"

"
"
"
"

to that of the latter,

give
;
long,
ought
which ought to be short, we give the same

accented is always before a single

sound, but lengthened.
consonant pronounced long, as in humerus, fugiens. Before

two consonants no vowel souud is ever made long, except that

of the diphthong au ; so that whenever a doubled consonant
"
Unaccented vowels
occurs, the preceding syllable is short*.

" we
"

treat with

no more ceremony

guage."
Essay upon the
Printed for Robson, 1774.

in Latin than in

Harmony

our

own

lan-

of Language, page 224.

This, it must be owned, is a very just state of the case ; but

though the Latin quantity is thus violated, it is not, as this writer
observes in the first part of the quotation, merely as chance directs, but, as he afterwards observes, regularly, and he might
have added according to the analogy of English pronunciation,

which, it may be observed; has a genius of its own ; and which,

not so well adapted to the pronunciation of Greek and Latin
as some other modern languages, has as fixed and settled rules for

if

pronouncing them as any other.

The learned and ingenious author next proceeds to show the
advantages of pronouncing our vowels so as to express the Latin
quantity.

"
"

"

We

have reason to suppose," says he, " that our

however it may want of many ele-

usual accentuation of Latin,

gancies in the pronunciation of the Augustan age,

"
ficiently just

is

yet suf-

to give with tolerable accuracy that part of the

* This
corruption of the true quantity is not, however, peculiar to the English ;
Beza complains in his country : Hiuc enim fit ut in Graeca oratione vel nullum,

for

vel prorsus corruptuin numerum intelligas, dum nuiltae breves producuntur, et

contra plurimas longae corripiuntur. Beza de Germ. Pron. Grzecae Linguae, p. 50.

INTRODUCTION.

XIV

"

general Harmony of the language of which accent is the ef" ficient. We have also a
pretty full information from the poets

" what
" To

syllables ought to have a long, and what a short quantity.

preserve, then, in our pronunciation, the true harmony of
the language, we have only to take care to give the vowels a

"
t*

long sound or a short sound, as the quantity

" when doubled consonants

occur,

to

may

require

and

pronounce each distinctly."

Ibid, page 228*.

In answer to

this plea for alteration, it may be observed, that

of pronouncing Latin be that of foreign nations,
and were really so superior to our own, we certainly must perif this

mode

ceive it in the pronunciation of foreigners, when we visit them,

or they us : but I think I may appeal to the experience of every
one who has had an opportunity of making the experiment, that
so far from a superiority on the side of the foreign pronunciation,
it

seems much

inferior to

our own.

am aware

of the power of

being able, on many occasions, to make the worse

the
better
reason : but if the harmony of the Latin lanappear
so
much on a preservation of the quantity as
guage depended
habit, and of

many

its

pretend, this

harmony would

surely

overcome the

own

bias

we

our own were

pronunciation ; especially
really so destructive of harmony as it is said to be.
Till, therefore, we have a more accurate idea of the nature of quantity,
have to our

if

and of that beauty and harmony of which

it

is

said to

be the ef-

*
By what this learned author has observed of our vicious pronunciation of
the Towels by the long and short sound of them, and from the instances he has
given, he must mean that length and shortness which arises from extending and
contracting them, independently of the obstruction which two consonants are

supposed to occasion in forming the long quantity. Thus we are to pronounce

Manus as if written and divided into Man-nus; and Pannus as if written Paynus, or as we always hear the word Pom's (bread) ; for in this sound of Pannus
there seems to be no necessity for pronouncing the two consonants distinctly or
separately, which he seems to mean by distinctly, because the quantity is shown
by the long sound of the vowel: but if by distinctly he means separately, that is
as if

what

is

called in

French the schfaa or mute

were

to follow the first con-

sonant, this could not be done without adding a syllable to the word ; and the
word Pannus would in that case certainly have three syllables, as if written
Pon-e.Vnus.
sect. 24.

-See Observations on the Greek and Latin Accent and Quantity,

INTRODUCTION.

XV

ficient in the pronunciation of Latin, we ought to preserve a pronunciation which has naturally sprung up in our own soil, and is

Besides, an alteration of this

congenial to our native language.
kind would be attended with so much dispute and uncertainty as

must make

The

it

highly impolitic to attempt

analogy, then, of our

own

it.

language being the rule for pro-

nouncing the learned languages, we shall have little occasion for

any other directions for the pronunciation of the Greek and Latin
proper names, than such as are given for the pronunciation of
English words. The general rules are followed almost without

The first and most obvious powers of the letters are

and
there is scarcely any difficulty but in the position of
adopted,
the accent ; and this depends so much on the quantity of the
exception.

vowels, that

we need

likewise*.

Now

only inspect a dictionary to find the quantity

of the penultimate vowel, and this determines the accent of all the
Latin words ; and it may be added, of almost all Greek words
in

our pronunciation of Latin words, whatever

first syllable in a word of two syllables, we

be the quantity of the

always place the accent on

it

but

in

words of more

the penultimate be long, we place the accent on that

we accent the antepenultimate.

syllables, if

and

if

short

The Rules of the Latin Accentuation are comprised in a clear

and concise manner by Sanctius within four hexameters :
Accentum in se ips monosyllaba dictio ponit.
Exacuit sedem dissyllabon onme priorem.

Ex

tribus, extollit pi

Extollit seipsam

These

rules I have

imam pen ultima

quando

curta

est penultima louga.

endeavoured to express

Each monosyllable has stress of course :

Words of two syllables, the first enforce

A syllable that's long, and

last

in

English verse

but one,

Must have the accent upon that or none

But if this syllable be. short, the stress
Must on the last but two its force express.
;

The

only difference that seems to obtain between the pronunGreek and Latin Languages, is that in the Latin ti

ciation of the

* That
is, in the general pronunciation of Greek ; for, let the written accent
be placed where it will, the quantitative accent, as it may be called, follows the
analogy of the Latin.

INTRODUCTION.

Xvi

and si, preceded by an accent, and followed by another vowel

forming an improper diphthong, are pronounced as in English,
like sh or zh, as natio,

that in the

Greek

uyvuff'w,

Q&awr'tcc,

the

nation

same

persuasio, persuasion, &c.

letters

TrgoGa.Tw, x.

r.

A.*

This

difference,

with very few exceptions, does not extend

ever,

names

and

retain their pure sound, as

to

howproper

which, coming to us through, and being mingled with,

fall into the
general rule. In the same manner, though

the Latin,

Greek

in

it

was an established maxim,

that if the last syllable

* " The Greek language," says the learned critic, " was happy in not being
" understood by the Goths, who would as certainly have corrupted the t in
" etlrtct, am'ov, &c. into ula-ict, aa-iov, &c. as they did the Latin motio and
" doceo into moshio and dosfcof." This, however, may be questioned ; for, if in
this impure sound of t takes place only in those words where the
on the preceding vowel, as in natio, facio, &c. ; but not when the accent follows the t, and is on the following vowel, as in satietas, societas, c. why
should we suppose any other mode of pronunciation would have been adopted
by the Goths in their pronouncing the Greek? Now no rule of pronunciation is
more uniform in the Greek language than that which places an acute on the iota
at the end of words, when this letter is succeeded by a long vowel ; and consethe proper letter, it is impossible the
quently if the accent be preserved upon
preceding t and s should go into the sound of sh; why, therefore, may we not

Latin words
accent

is

accentuation of the penultimate / before a final

suppose that the very frequent
vowel preserved the preceding v from going into the sound ofsk, as it was a
difference of accentuation that occasioned this impure sound of t in the Latin
end of words, when followed by a long vowel, or
language ? for though t at the
a vowel once long and afterwards contracted, had always the accent on it in
Greek; in Latin the accent was always on the preceding syllable in words of
this termination: and hence seems to have arisen the corruption of t in the
Gothic pronunciation of the Latin language.
It is highly probable, that in Lu clan's time the Greek t when followed by

and another vowel, had not assumed the sound of a- ; for the Sigma would not
have failed to accuse him of a usurpation of her powers, as he had done of her
character: and if we have preserved the r pure in this situation when we pronounce Greek, it is, perhaps, rather to be placed to the preserving power of the
accented i in so great a number of words, than any adherence to the ancient rules
which invariably affirm, that the consonants had but one
of
pronunciation,

sound ; unless we except the y before y, , ^, ; as ayfexoj, Apwga, *?#'*,

is an errour
*. T. x. where the y is sounded like v : but this, says Henry Stephens,
of the copyists, who have a little extended the bottom of the v, and made a y of it ;
that v was changed into y, and at the same
says he, it is ridiculous to suppose
for,

time
t

Ainsworth on the letter T.

INTRODUCTION.
\vas long, the accent

could scarcely be higher than the penulti-

our pronunciation of Greek, and particularly of

mate;
proper names, the Latin analogy of the accent is adopted and
yet in

though the last syllable

in

is

long
Demosthenes, Aristophanes,
Theramenes and Deiphobe, yet as the penultimate is short, the
accent is placed on the antepenultimate, exactly as if they were
Latin*.

As these languages have been long dead, they admit of no

new varieties of accent like the living languages. The common
accentuation of Greek and Latin

Graduses

may be

seen in Lexicons and

and where the ancients indulged a variety, and the

moderns are divided in their opinions about the most classical
;

accentuation of words, it would be highly improper, in a work

intended for general use, to enter into the thorny disputes of the
learned ; and it may be truly said, in the rhyming adage,

When Doctors disagree,

Disciples then are free ?
This, however, has not been entirely neglected.

Where

there

time that y should be pronounced like v. On the contrary, Scaliger says, that
find a v before these letters, as avxt^a, it is an error of the copyists,
who imagined they belter expressed the pronunciation by this letter; which, as

where we

Vossius observes, should seem to demand something particular and uncommon.

It is reported of Scaliger, that when he was accosted by a Scotchman in Latin,

he begged his pardon for not understanding him, as he had never learned the
Scotch language. If this was the case with the pronunciation of a Scotchman,
which is so near that of the Continent, what would he have said to the Latin
pronunciation of an Englishman ? I take it, however, that this diversity is
greatly exaggerated.

*
This, however, was contrary to the general practice of the Romans : for
Victorinus in his Grammar says, Graca nomina, si iisdem literis proferuntur,
(Latine versa) Grcecos accentus habebunt : nam cum diciinus Thyas, Nais, acutiim

cum Themistio, Calypso, Theano, ultimam ciiv

cumflecti videbimus, quod utrumque Latinus sermo non patitur, nisi admodum
raro. " If Greek nouns turned into Latin are pronounced with the same letters,
habebit posterior accentum; et

"
they have the Greek accent: for when we say Thyas, Nais, the latter
" has the acute accent and when we
;
pronounce Themistio, Calypso,
" we see the last
syllable is circnmflexed ; neither of which is ever seen
"
words, or very rarely." Servius. Forstcr. Reply, page 31, Notes 32,

syllable

Theano,
in

Latin

bott,

INTRODUCTION.

xviii

has been any considerable diversity of accentuation among our

prosodists, I nave consulted the best authorities, and have sometimes ventured to decide

"
"

rebus, ut

aliis

quam meam
But

the

the

in

though, as

Labbe

says,

" Sed

his

de

multis,

malo doctiorum judicium expectare,

medium

proferre sententiam."

most important object of the present work

English quantity, (see Rules 20, 21, 22) with

is

settling

which we

pronounce Greek and Latin proper names, and the sounds of

some of
certainty

These are

the consonants.
;

and are to be

settled,

points in a state of great un-

not so

much by

a deep know-

ledge of the dead languages, as by a thorough acquaintance with

These must,
the analogies and general usage of our own tongue.
in the nature of things, enter largely into the pronunciation of a

dead language

and

it

is

from an

Author hopes he has given

unworthy of their acceptance.

attention to these that the

to the Public a

work not

entirely

RULES
FOR

PRONOUNCING THE VOWELS

OF

GREEK AMD LATIN PROPER NAMES.

1.

lli

VERY

vowel with the accent on

it

at the

end of a

syllable

pronounced as in English, with its first long open sound ;

1
thus Co! to*, Philome la, Ori' on, Pho' don, Lu' cifer, &c. have
is

the accented vowels sounded

pa! per, me'

exactly as in the

Every accented vowel not ending a

2.

English words

tre, spi' der, no' ble, tu' tor, &c.

syllable,

but followed

by a consonant, has the short sound as in the English : thus

Man'lius, Pen'theus, Pin' darus, Col' chis, Cur' tius, &c. have
the short sound of the accented vowels, as in

prin'

ter, col' lar, Cur'few,

3.

Every

final

i,

man' ner, plen'

ty,

&c.
unaccented,

though

has the

long

open

forming the genitive case, as in Mathe

or
plural number, as in De' cii, has the long open
gis' tri,
f
sound, as in vi al ; and this sound we give to this vowel in this

sound

thus the final

situation,

because the Latin

terperfect tenses

of verbs,

final

is

in genitives, plurals,

always long;

and pre-

and consequently

* This
pronunciation of Cato, Plato, Cleopatra, &c. has been but lately
adopted. Quin, and all the old dramatic school, used to pronounce the a in
these and similar words like the a in father.
Mr. Garriok, with great good
sense, as well as good taste, brought in the present pronunciation, and the propriety of it

lias

made

it

now

universal.

b<2

RULES FOB PRONOUNCING

XX

where the accented

i is

followed by

with the long diphthongal

/',

like the

both are pronounced

eye, as Achi''vi*.

i final,

noun

Every unaccented i ending a syllable not final, as that in

the second of Alcibiades, the Hernici, &c. is
pronounced like e,
as if written
So the last syllable
Alcebiades, the Herneci, &c.
but one of the Fabii, the Horatii, the Curiatii, &c. is pro4.

nounced

as if written Fa-be-i,

therefore

the unaccented

if

Ho-ra-she-i, Cu-re-a-she-i; and

and the diphthong & conclude a

wordy they are both pronounced

like

e,

as

Harpyi<Zt Har-

tsf***
5.

The

cent on

&

diphthongs

and

ending a syllable with the ac-

are pronounced exactly like the long English e t as

Casar, (Eta, &c. as if written Cee' sar, E' ta, &c. ; and like the
it,

'

short

when followed by a consonant

e,

(Edipus,

pronounced

in the

as

if

same

written

syllable, as

Deddalus,

The

vowels ei are generally pronounced like long

For the vowels eu in final syllables, see the word Idomej

if.

&c.

&c.

neus: and for the ou in the same syllables, see the word

An-

and similar words, in the Terminational Vocabulary.

is exactly under the same
6.
predicament as i. It is long
when ending an accented syllable, as Cy' rus ; or when ending an
tinous,

JE gy, M' py, &c. short when

in the same syllable, as Lye' idas ; and
sometimes long and sometimes short, when ending an initial syl-

unaccented syllable if
joined to a consonant

* This

is

final,

as

'

the true analogical pronunciation of this letter when ending an ac; but a most disgraceful affectation of foreign pronunciation has

cented syllable

exchanged
French and

this full

Italian

i,

diphthongal sound for the meagre, squeezed sound of the

not only in almost every word derived from those languages,

but in many which are purely Latin, as Faustina, Messalina, &c. Nay, words
from the Saxon have been equally perverted, and we hear the i in Elfrida, Edwina, &c. turned into Elfreeda, Edioecna, Sac. It is true this is the sound the

Romans gave

to their

but the speakers here alluded to are perfectly innocent

of this, and do not pronounce

t

it

in this

manner

for its antiquity, but its novelty.

See Elegeia Hygeia, &c. in the Terminational Vocabulary of Greek and

Latin Proper Names.

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES.

XXI

lable not under the accent, as Ly-cur' gus, pronounced with the
tirst syllable like lie, a falsehood ; and
Lysimachus, with the first
syllable

of legion; or nearly as if divided into

LysSee Principles of English Pronunciation preihe Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, No.
117, 118, &c.
like the first

Ma-chus,&c.
fixed to

and 185, 186, 187.

7.
y
ending an unaccented

sound as

in

same

the

syllable, has

situation in English

the

words

same obscure
but

it

is

sound bordering on the Italian a, or the a infa-ther, as Dia' na,

where the difference between the accented and unaccented a
is

See

palpable.

Principles

letter

of

English

Pronunciation

pre-

Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 92, and the

fixed to the Critical

A.

either with or without the preceding consonant,

forms
a
distinct
always
syllable, as Penelope, Hyppocrene, Evoe,
When
any Greek or Latin word is anglicised
Amphitrite, &c.

.E final,

8.

by cutting off a

into this termination,

becomes then an English word, and

syllable of the original,

is

it

pronounced according

own analogy : thus Acidalius altered to Acidale, has the

sunk, and is a word of three syllables only : Proserpine,
from Proserpina, undergoes the same alteration.
Thebes, and
to our

final e

Athens, derived from the Greek 0^1? and A0j^, and the Latin
Theb& and Athena, are perfectly anglicised; the former into a
monosyllable, and the latter into a dissyllable: and the Greek
KJTJ and the Latin Greta have both sunk into the English

monosyllable Crete
bles

when

Exar*j, in

the final

confirmed

Latin, and

universally contracted into two,

by sinking
Shakspeare seems to have begun as he has now

English
e.,

is

Hecate likewise pronounced in three syllain the same number in the Greek word

this

pronunciation by so adapting the word in

Mac-

beth:
"

Why how now, Hecat'? you look angerly." Act IV*

Perhaps this was no more than a poetical licence to him
the actors have adopted

"

it

in the songs in this tragedy

He-cat c, He-cate,

come away"

bat

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

And
is

who form no

the play-going world,

small portion of what

called the better sort of people, have followed the actors in this

word: and the

rest

The Roman
nouncing

it

in

of the world have followed them.

magistrate,

two

named Mdilis,

syllables, M'dile.

The

is

anglicised by pro-

capital of Sicily,

Sy-

racuse, of four syllables, is made three in the English Syr' acuse; and the city of Tyrus, of two syllables, is reduced to a

monosyllable in the English Tyre.

Rules for pronouncing the Consonants of Greek and Latin

Proper Names.

C and

G are hard before a, o, and u,

as Cato, Comus, Cures,

and
soft
before
&c.
e, i, and y, as Cebes,
Galba, Gorgon,
Scipio, Scylla, Cinna, Geryon, Geta, Gillus, Gyges, Gymnosophista, &c.*

9.

10.

T, S, and C, before

ia, ie,

ii,

io, iu,

and eu, preceded by

the accent, in Latin words, as in English, change into sh and zh,

as Tatian, Statius, Portius, Portia,

Helvetii,

Sodas, Caduceus, Accius,

M&sia, Hesiod, &c. pronounced Tashian, Stasheus,

Porsheus, Porshea,

Sosheas, Cadusheus,

Mezhea, Hezheod, &c.

tion prefixed to the

Aksheus,

Helveshei,

See Principles of English Pronuncia-

Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 357, 450, 45 1 ,

* That this general rule should be violated by smatterers in the learned languages in such words as Gymnastic, Heterogeneous, &c., it is not to be wondered
at ; but that men of real learning, who do not want to show themselves off to
the vulgar by such innuendoes of their erudition, should give in to this irregulaWe laugh at the pedantry of the age of James the
rity, is really surprising.
First, where there is scarcely a page in any English book that is not sprinkled

with twenty Greek and Latin quotations ; and yet do not see the similar pedantry of interlarding our pronunciation with Greek and Latin sounds; which
may be affirmed to be a greater perversion of our language than the former.

In the one case, the introduction of Greek and Latin quotations does not interfere with the English phraseology ; but in the other the pronunciation is disturbed, and a motley jargon of sounds introduced, as inconsistent with true
taste as it is with neatness and uniformity.

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES.

XXlli

459,463. But when the accent is on the first of the diphthongal

vowels, the preceding consonant does not go into sh, but preserves
See the word Saits sound pure, as Miltiades, Antiates, &c.
tiety

in the Crit.

Pron. Diet.

T, and S,

proper names, ending in tia, sia, cyon, and

the
accent, change the t and s into sh and zh.
sion, preceded by
Thus Phocion, Sicyon, and Cercyon, are pronounced exactly in
our own analogy, as if written Phoshean, Sishean, and Sershean:
11.

in

Artemisia and Aspasia sound as

written Artemizhea, and Asand

Batia, as if written Gapazhea Galatia, Aratia, Alutia,
and
Bashea and if Atia, the town
lashea, Arasheaj Aloshea,
if

Campania, is not so pronounced, it is to distinguish it from

But the termination tion
Asia, the eastern region of the world.
(of which there are not even twenty examples in proper names
throughout the whole Greek and Latin languages) seems to prein

from going into sh,

and to avoid,
pronunciation
serve the

with so vulgar an English

tion,

tion,

much

termination

Jasion, Dionysion, change the

zion, Dionizion, the z does not

remnant of a learned

as the last
as

as possible, assimilating

thus,

though AZsion,

into z, as if written

become zh

Mzion, JaGra-

but Philislion,

Eurytion, Dotion, Androtion, Hippotion, Iphition, OrnyMetion, Polytion, Stration, Sotion, JEantion, Pallantion,

Mtion, Hippocration, and Amphyction, preserve the t in its true

Hephastion, however, from the frequency of appearing
with Alexander, has deserted the small class of his Greek comsound

panions,

question

and joined the English multitude, by rhyming with

and Tatian and Theodotion seem perfectly anglicised.

With

very, very few exceptions, therefore, it may be concluded,

Greek and Latin proper names are pronounced alike,
and that both of them follow the analogy of English pronun-

that

ciation.

12.

Ch. These

like k, as

before a vowel are always pronounced

Chabrias, Colchis, &c ; but when they come before
letters

a mute consonant at the beginning of a word, as in Chthonia,

they are mute, and the word is pronounced as if written Thonia.

Words

beginning with Sche, as Schedius, Scheria, &c. are pro-

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

XXIV

nounced

as if written Skedius, Skeria, &c. ; and c before n in

the Latin praenomen Cneus, or Cn&us is mute ; so in Cnopus,
Cnosus, &c. and before t in Cteatus, and g before n in Gnidus

pronounced Nopus, Nosus, Teatus, and Nidus.

13. At the beginning of Greek words we
frequently
uncombinable consonants

MN, TM,

&c.

aidamus, Mneus, Mnesteus, Tmolus, &c.

nounced with the first consonant mute, as

find the

Mnemosyne, MneThese are to be pro-

as

if written
Nemosyne,
Nesidamus, Neus, Nesteus, Molus, &c. in the same manner as
we pronounce the words Bdellium, Pneumatic, Gnomon, Mnemonics, &c. without the initial consonant. The same may be ob-

served of the

hard

phon, Ctesippus, &c.

like

K, when

Some

it

comes before T;

of these words

we

as Ctesi-

see sometimes

written with an e or

i after the first consonant, as Menestius, Timolus, &c., and then the initial consonant is pronounced.
14. Phj followed by a consonant, is mute, as Phthia, Phthiotis, pronounced Thia, Thiotis, in the same manner as the natu-

ralized

15.

Greek word Phthisick, pronounced Tisick.

Ps: p is mute also in this combination,

as in Psyche,

Psammetichus, &c. pronounced Syke, Sammeticus, &c.

16. Pt, p is mute in words beginning with these letters when
followed by a vowel, as Ptolemy, Pterilas, &c. pronounced
Tolemy, Terilas, &c. ; but when followed by /, the t is heard,

we have no words of our own

we
have many words that end with
with these initial consonants,
them, and they are certainly pronounced. The same may be ob-

as in

Tlepolemus

for though

served of the % in Zmilaces.

17- The letters S, X, and Z, require but little observation,
It may,
being generally pronounced as in pure English words.
however, be remarked, that 5, at the end of words, preceded by

any of the vowels but e, has its pure hissing sound ; as mas,
but when e precedes, it goes into the sound
dis, as, mus, &c.
It may also be observed,
of 2 ; as pes, Thersites, vates, &c.

when it ends a word preceded by r or n it has the sound

Thus the letter s in metis, Mars, mors, &c. has the
same sound as in the English words hens, stars, wars, &c.

that

of

z.

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES.

XXV

when beginning a word

or syllable, is pronounced like z ; as

are
&c.
Xerxes, Xenophon,
pronounced gerkzes, Zenophon, &c.
is
Z
uniformly pronounced as in English words: thus the z

Zeno and Zeugma

&c.
in

is

pronounced

as

we

hear

it

in zeal, zone,

Rules for ascertaining the English Quantity of Greek and

Latin Proper Names.
18. It

at first be observed, that in words of two syllabut one consonant in the middle, whatever be the

may

bles, with

first syllable in Greek or Latin, we

long in English : thus Crates the philosopher,
and crates a hurdle ; decus honour, and dedo to give ; ovo to

quantity of the vowel in the

make

always

it

triumph, and ovum an egg ; Numa the legislator, and Numen

the divinity, have the first vowel always sounded equally long by
an English speaker, although in Latin the first vowel in the first

word of each of

these pairs is short*.

the
19contrary, words of three syllables, with the accent OH the first and with but one consonant after the first sylla-

On

have that syllable pronounced short, let the Greek or Latin

quantity be what it will ; thus regulus and remora, mimicus and
minium, are heard with the first vowel short in English pronuncia-

ble,

though the first word of each pair has its first syllable long
in Latin : and the u in fumigo and fugito is pronounced long in
both words, though in Latin the last u is short. This rule is
tion,

never broken but

when

the

lowed by another vowel

first

syllable is followed

in this case the

vowel

by

e or i fol-

in the first sylla-

:
long, except that vowel be i thus lamia, genius, Libya,
on
the
first syllable, and this
the
accent
have
doceo, cupio,
syllable

ble

is

is

pronounced long

nal

it is

in every

equally short in

word but Libya, though

in the origi-

all.

20. It must have frequently occurred to those who instruct

youth, that though the quantity of the accented syllable of long
proper names has been easily conveyed, yet that the quantity of
* The
only word occurring
Canon, a Rule, which
ordnance.
is

is

to me at present, where this rule is not observed,

always pronounced like the word Cannon, a piece of

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

XXvi

the preceding unaccented syllables has occasioned some emAn appeal to the laws of our own language would
barrassment.
soon have removed the perplexity, and enabled us to pronounce
the

initial

others.

unaccented syllables with as much decision as the

every accented antepenultimate vowel but u, even

Thus

when followed by one consonant

only is, in our pronunciation of

thus fabula, separo, diligo,
:

Latin, as well as in English, short

nobilis, cucumis, have the first vowels

pronounced

as in the

Eng-

words, capital, celebrate, simony, solitude, luculent, in direct

opposition to the Latin quantity, which makes every antepenul-

lish

timate vowel in

these words but the last long ; and this we

pronounce long, though short in Latin. But if a semi-consonant
all

diphthong succeed, then every such vowel is long but i in our

pronunciation of both languages ; and Euganeus, Eugenia, Jilius,

folium, dubia, have the vowel

in

the antepenultimate syllable

pronounced exactly as in the English words satiate, menial, deli"

nous, notorious, penurious; though they are all short in Latin
but the f, which we pronounce short, though in the Latin it is
long.

21.

The same

rule of quantity takes place in those syllables

which have the secondary accent

for as

we pronounce lamenta-

tion, demonstration, diminution, domination, lucubration, with

every vowel in the first syllable short but u, so we pronounce
the same vowels in the same manner in lamentatio, demonstratio,

diminutio, dominatio, and lucubratio : but if a semi-consonant

diphthong succeed the secondary accent, as in Ariovistus, Heliodorus, Gabinianus, Herodianus, and Folusianus, every vowel
preceding the diphthong is long but i; just as we should pro-

nounce these words in the English words amiability, mediatorial,

For the nature of
propitiation, excoriation, centuriator, &c.
the secondary accent, see Principles prefixed to the Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 544.
22. But to reduce these rules into a smaller compass, that

may be more easily comprehended and remembered, it

be
may
observed, that as we always shorten every antepenultimate vowel with the primary accent but u, unless followed by
they

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES.

XXV11

a semi-consonant diphthong, though this antepenultimate vowel

often long in Greek and Latin, as JEschylus, Mschines, &c.

is

even though

it be followed
by such a
so
we
&c.
shorten
the first
Eleu&inia, Ocrysia,
diphthong
because
the
of
&c.
first
syllable
JEsculapiw, JEnobarbus,
sylbut we prolable of both these words has the secondary accent

and the antepenultimate

:

i,

as

nounce the same vowels long

artus, &c. because this accent

Ethiopia, Mgialeus, Halt-

in
is

followed by a semi-consonant

diphthong.
23. This rule sometimes holds good where a mute and liquid
intervene, and determines the first syllable of Adrian, Adriatic,
to be long like ay, and not short like add: and it is on this
analogical division of the words, so little understood or attended
of them deto, that a perfect and a consistent pronunciation
is this analogy that determines the first u to be long
It
pends.

&c.

in stupidus,

the Latin

and the

and the o

short in clypea, though both are short in

in the first syllable of Coriolanus,

which

is

short in Latin, to be long in English.

24. The necessity of attending to the quantity of the vowel in
the accented syllable has sometimes produced a division of

words

in the following vocabulary, that does not

seem

to

convey

Thus

the words Sulpitius, Anicium,

the actual pronunciation.
into Sulpit' i-us, A-nicf i-um,
divided
Artemisium, &c. being
f
Ar-te-mis i-um, &c. we fancy the syllable after the accent de-

of a consonant closely united with it in sound, and

which, from such a union, derives an aspirated sound, equivaBut as the sound of t, c, or s, in this situation, is so
lent to sh.

prived

was thought more eligible to divide the

into Sul-pi' ti-us, A-ni' ci-um, Ar-tethan
manner,

generally understood,

words

in this

it

mi' si-urn, as in the latter

mode

the

wants

its

shortening con-

sonant, and might, by some speakers, be pronounced, as it geThe same may be observed of c
nerally is in Scotland, like ee.

and

g when

they end a syllable, and are followed by e or

1

i,

as in

Ac-e-ra' tus, Ac-i-da' li-a, Tig-el-li nus, Teg'y-ra, &c. where

the c and g ending a syllable, we at first sight think them to
have their hard sound ; but, by observing the succeeding vowel

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

XXviii

we soon

perceive

them

to

be

soft,

and only made to end a sylvowel which pre-

lable in order to determine the shortness of the

cedes.

The

25.

syllabication

general rule therefore of quantity indicated by the

adopted in the vocabulary is, that when a conso-

nant ends a syllable, the vowel is always short, whether the accent
it or not ; and that when a vowel ends a
syllable with the

be on

accent on

it is
always long : that the vowel u, when it ends
long whether the accent be on it or not, and that
(S) (4) when it ends a syllable without the accent, is

it,

a syllable

is

the vowel

pronounced like e ; but if the syllable be final, it has its long

open sound as if the accent were on it and the same may be
:

observed of the

letter

y.

Rules for placing the accent of Greek and Latin Proper

Names.
26.

Words of two

syllables, either

be the quantity in the

the accent on the first

Greek or Latin, whatever

original, have, in English pronunciation,

syllable

and

if

a single consonant

come

between two vowels, the consonant goes to the last syllable,

and the vowel in the first is long; as Cato, Ceres, Comus,
&c. See Principles of English Pronunciation prefixed to the
No. 503, and the word
Critical Pronouncing Dictionary,

Drama.
27. Polysyllables, adopted whole from the Greek or Latin
into English, have generally the accent of the Latin : that is,
the penultimate be long, the accent is on it, as Severus,
Democedes, &c. ; if short, the accent is on the antepenultimate,
See Introas Demosthenes, Aristophanes, Posthumus, &c.

if

duction.

28.

When Greek

or

Latin

Proper Names are

anglicised,

by an alteration of the letters, or by cutting off the latter

as in appellatives under
syllables, the accent of the original,
either

the same predicament, is transferred nearer to the beginning

of the word. Thus Proserpina has the accent on the second

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES.

syllable

to the
lius,

when

but

altered to Proserpine,

The same may be

first.

See the word Academy,

XXIX

transfers the accent

observed of Homerus, Virgi-

Horatius, &c. when anglicised to

&c.

it

Homer,

in the Critical

Firgil, Horace,
Pronouncing Dic-

tionary.

29.
decide

As

is

it

not very easy, therefore, so

Doctors disagree.

where

When

it is

not necessary to

reasons

lie

deep

in

the current pronunciation will be

Greek and Latin etymology,

the learned do all they can to hinder it : thus, after

has
been accented by our best poets according to
Hyperion
our own analogy with the accent on the antepenultimate, as

followed,

let

Shakspeare

Hyperion's

curls, the front

il

"

that

Hyperion

of Jove himself."

Ibid.

next day after dawn,

Doth

So Cooke,

rise

and help Hyperion to

in his translation

accentuation of Shakspeare

his horse.

Descend

The

And
this

Henry Vth.

of Hesiod's Theogony, follows the

Hyperion and Japhet, brothers, join

Thett and Rhea of this ancient line

After

Hamlet.

to this

to a Satyr."

"
4*

was

"\

and Themis boasts the source divine. 1

of Thia and Hyperion rise,

with refulgent lustre light the skies.

fruits

established

well as useless, would

it

pronunciation, I say, how hopeless, as

be to attempt the penultimate accentu-

which yet ought undoubtedly to be preserved in reading

or speaking Greek or Latin compositions; but, in reading or
speaking English, must be left to those who would rather appear
ation,

But Acrion, Arion, Amphion, Echion,

Orion, Ixion, Pandion, Asion, Alphion, Mrion, Ophion, Me-

learned than judicious.

Eion, Thlexion, and Sandion, preserve their penultimate accent invariably: while Ethalion, a word of the same form
and origin, is pronounced with the accent on the antepenultimate,

thion, Axiori)

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

XXX
like

Deucalion and Pygmalion : and

this, if I

mistake not,

is

the

common

pronunciation of a ship in the British navy, so called

from the name of the Argonaut, who accompanied Jason in his
expedition to Colchis to fetch the golden fleece.
30. The same difficulty of deciding between

and

classical

appears

propriety

common

words ending

in

in

usage

ia

as

Alexandria, Antiochia 9 Selemia, Samaria, Iphigenia, and several

others which were pronounced by our ancestors, as appears from
our own analogy, with the accent on
antepenultimate syllable; and there is no doubt but every
word of this form would have fallen into the same accentuation,
their poetry, according to

the

if classical criticism

had not stepped in and prevented it. A phiwould be apt to think we are not much

losophical grammarian

obliged to scholars for this interruption of the vernacular current of pronunciation : but as there is so plausible a plea as that

of reducing words to their original languages, and as a knowledge of these languages will always be an honourable distinction

among men,

it

is

strongly to be suspected that these words will

not long continue in their plain

critical

homespun English

correction, however, seems

some words, which,

as

Pope

to have

expresses

it,

come

have "

This

dress.

too late for

slid into verse,"

and taken possession of our ears ; and therefore, perhaps, the

best way of disposing of them will be to consider them as the ancients did the quantity of certain doubtful syllables,

and to proto have

Some, however, seem always

nounce them either way.

preserved the accent of their original language, as Thalia and

Sophia : but Iphigenia, AntiQchia, Seleucia t and Samaria, have
generally yielded to

the

English

antepenultimate

accent

and

Erythia, Deidamia, Laodamia f Hippodamia, Apamia, Ilithyia,

and Orythia, from their seldom appearing in mere English
composition, have not often been drawn aside into plain English

The same may be observed of words ending

pronunciation.
nicus or nice: if they are compounded of the Greek nun,

in

the penultimate syllable

is

always long, and must have the ac&c. ; if this termination be what

cent, as Stratonicus, Berenice)

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES,

is

called a gentile, signifying a

man by

XXXI

his country, the penulti-

on the antepenultimate as MaceSee ANDRONICUS.

donicus, Sardonicus, Britannicus, &c.
31. Thus we see many of these proper names are of dubious
mate

is

and the accent

short,

accentuation

both sides

sufficiently

It

show us the
is

some which,

want of education
pronounced

and the authorities which may be produced on

a certain point.
there are

is

in

in
if

inutility

of criticising beyond

many English words

mispronounced, immediately show a
these

as

in

and there are others which, though not

the most erudite manner, stamp no imputation
;

of ignorance or illiteracy. To have a general knowledge, therefore of the pronunciation of these words, seems absolutely necessary for those who would appear respectable in the more re-

Perhaps no people on earth are so

spectable part of society.
correct in their accentuation of proper names as the learned

among
that,

"

"

the

The Port-Royal Grammar

English.

notwithstanding

all

informs us,

the rules that can be given,

we

are

under the necessity of submitting to custom, and of

"
accommodating our pronunciation to what is received among
often

"
"

" So we
the learned according to the country we are in."
" Aristo'
the
Basi'
grammarian,
bulus,
lius,
pronounce," says
" Ido'
Hum, with the accent on the antepenultimate, though the
"
penultimate is long, because it is the custom : and, on the
"

contrary, we pronounce Andre? as, ide' a, Mari' a, &c. with the

" accent on the
penultimate, though it is short, because it is the
" custom of the most learned. The
"
Italians," continues he,
place
" the accent on the
of antonomasi'
harmoni'

penultimate

a,

a,

"

philosopM a, theologi' a, and similar words, according to the

" Greek
accent, because, as Ricciolus observes, it is the custom
" of their
Alvarez and Gretser think we ought always
country.
" to
in this manner, though the custom, not
them
pronounce
only
" of
and
but of all
is
it
but

Germany

Spain,

" Nebrissensis authorizes

"

is

France,

better to place the accent of these vowels

" mate
which shows," concludes
syllable
" that when we once
depart from the ancient
;

against

this last pronunciation,

and

says, that

it

on the antepenultithe
rules,

grammarian,
we have but

RULES FOR PROM OUN CING, &C.

ft

little

certainty in practice,

which

is

so

different in

different

countries."

But however uncertain and

desultory the accentuation of

many

words may be, it is a great satisfaction to a speaker to know that

There is a wide difference between pronouncing
they are so.

kind ignorantly and knowingly.

person who
knows that scholars themselves differ in the pronunciation of these
words, can always pronounce with security: but one who is unac-

words of

this

quainted with the state of the accent,

when he

really is so,

is

not sure that he

and always pronounces

is

right

at his peril.

* * It
#

is hoped the candid peruser of this work will make

allowances for an occasional error in dividing a syllable, or

placing an accent, when he reflects on the difficulty with which

The Author flatten
such a work must necessarily be attended.
that
been
such
attention
has
however,
paid both to the
himself,
compilation and the proofs, that the fewest errors imaginable

have escaped him.

PRONUNCIATION
OF

GREEK

and

LATIN PROPER

JVAMES.

INITIAL VOCABULARY.
*** When a word

succeeded by a word printed in Italics, the latter word

former as it ought to be pronounced. Thus Abansheas is
the true pronunciation of the>preceding word Abantias ; and so of the rest.

is

merely to

is

spell the

*** The Figures annexed to the words refer to the rules prefixed to the
Work. Thus the figure (3) after Achcei refers to Rule the 3d, for the pronunand the figure (4) after Abii refers to Rule the 4th, for
the pronunciation of the unaccented i, not final; and so of the rest.
*** When the letters Eng. are put after a word, it is to shew that this word

ciation of the final i;

is

the preceding

nuSy

word

Anglicised.

Thus Lu'can, Eng.

is

the Latin

word Lucn-

changed into the English Lucun,

AB

AB

AB

AB
Ab-de' ri-a(l) (4)(7) Ab-u-li'

AC

AC
'

tes (1)

Ac'

e-la (24)

AC

AD

TEA

JEG

JEG

JEN

JES

AG

AG

AG

AL

AL

AL

AL

AL

AM

AM

AM

AN

AN

10

AN

AN

AN

AN

AP

11

12

AP

AP

AR

AR

AR

AR

14

AR

AR

AR

AR

AR

AR

15

16

AS

AS

AS

AT

AT

AU

17

13

AU

AU

AZ

BA

BA

BE

20

Bl

BL

BO

BR

BR

BU

22

BY

BY

BY

CA

CA

24

CA

CA

CA

CA

CA

CE

25

CE

26

CE

Ce'le-us

Ceph-a-le' na
Ceph-al-le' ni-a

Cel' mus
Cel' o-nae
Cel' sus

Ceph-a-loe'dis (5)
Ceph' a-lon

Cel'tas

Ceph-a-lot' o-mi

Cel-ti-be'ri

Ceph-a-lu' di-um
Ceph'a-lus
Ce-phe' us
Ce-phe' nes
Ce-phis'i-a (10) (20)

Cel' e-trum

Cel'ti-ca

Cel' ti-ci
Cel-til'lus

Cel-to'ri-i(4)

Cel-to/ cy-thae

Cem' me-nus
Cem'psi (3)
Ce-nae' urn

Cen'chre-aB(12)
Cen'chre-is
Cen' chre-us

Cen' chri-us
Ce-nes' po-lis

Ce-ne'ti-um(lO)
Ce' ne-us

Ceph'a-lo

Ceph-i-si' a-des
Ce-phis-i-dc/ rus

Ce-phis'i-on(lO)
Ce-phis-od' o-tus
Ce-phis' sus
Ce-phi' sus

Ce' phren
Ce'pi-o
Ce'pi-on
Cer'a-ca

CE
Cer' ci-na
Cer-cin' na
Cer-cin' i-um

Cer'ci-us(lO)
Cer-co' pes
Cer' cops

Cer'cy-on(lO)
Cer-cy' o-nes
Cer-cy'ra, or

Cor-cy'ra
Cer-dyl' i-um
Cer-e-a'li-a

Ce'res
Ce-res' sus
Cer'e-tae
Ce-ri-a'

lis

Ce'ri-i(4)
Ce-ril'lum
Ce-rin' thus
Cer-y-ni' tes

Cer-ma'nus

Ce-rac' a-tes

Cer' nes

Ce-ram' bus

Ce'ron

Cen-o-ma' ni

Cer-a-mi' cus
Ce-ro' mi-urn

Cer-o-pas' a-des
Ce-ros' sus

Cen-so' res

Cer'a-mus^O)

Cer7 phe-res

Cen

Cen' sus

Ce'ras
Cer' a-sus

Cen-ta-re' tus

Cei7 a-ta

Cen-tau'ri(S)
Cen-tau' rus
Cen-tob' ri-ca

Ce-ra'tus
Ce-rau' ni-a
Ce-rau' ni-i (4)
Ce-rau' n us
Ce-rau' si-us (10)
Cer-be' ri-on
Cer'be-rus
Cer' ca-phus

Cer-rhze'i(S)
Cer-sob-lep' tes
Cer' ti-ma
Cer-to' ni-um
Cer-va' ri-us

Cen-i-mag'ni
Ce-ni' na

so-ri'nus

Cen' to-res (20)

Cen-tor' i-pa
Cen-tri' tes

Cen-tro' ni-us

Cen-tum' vi-ri (4)

Ceph' a-las

Cer-ca-so' rum
Cer-ce' is
Cer-ce' ne
Cer-ces'tes

Ceph-a-le' di-on
Ce-phal' len

Cer'ci-des
Cer' ci-i (4)

Cen-tu' ri-a
Cen-tu' ri-pa
Ce' os and Ce' a

Cer'y-ces(6) (20)
Ce-ryc' i-us
Cer-y-mi' ca

Cer-ne'a
Ce-ryn'i-tes
Ce-sel'li~us

Ce-sen' ni-a

Ces'ti-us(lO)
na
Ces-tri' nus
Ce'tes
Ces-tri'

Ce-the'gus

CH

CH

CH

27

28

CH

CH

CI

CI

CL

CL

29

30

CL

CO

CO

CO

CO

CO

31

32

CO

CR

CR

CR

CY

CY

34

CY

CY

CY

DA

DA

DE

36

DE

DE

DI

DI

DI

DO

38

DO

DR

DY

EL
E-chec'ra-tes

E-kek' ra-tes
Ech-e-da' mi-a (30)
E-chel' a-tus
E-chel' ta

Ech'e-lus

E-chem'bro-tus
E-che' mon

Ech'e-mus
Ech-e-ne' us

Ech'e-phron
E-chep' o-lus
E-ches' tra-tus
E-chev-e-then'ses

E-chid'na
Ech-i-do'rus
E-chin'a-des
E-ehi' non
E-chi'nus
Ech-i-nus'sa
E-chi' on (29)
Ech-i-on' i-des

Ech-i-o' ni-us

Ech'o
E-des'sa, E-de'sa
E-dis'sa

E'don
E-do'ni(3)
E-dyl'i-us
E-e'ti-on (10)

E-gel' i-das
E-ge' ri-a
7
E-ges-a-re lus
Eg-e-si' nus

E-ges' (a

Eg-na'ti-a(lO)
Eg-na'ti-us(lO)
E-jo' ne-us
E-i'on (26)
E-i' o-nes

E-i-o' ne-us

El-a-bon' tas

E-la'a

EL

EN

40

EP

ER

ER

ES

EU

EU

4t

*2

EU

EU

EU

EU

EU

EX

43

44

FR

FU

FU

GE

GL

GO

4.5

46

GR

GR

GY

HE

HE

HE

47

48

HE

HE

HI

HI

HI

HO

4C

50

HY

HY

HY

51

52

IL

IL

IN

IN

54

IR

IT

JU

IX

5,

o(i

LA

LA

LA

LA

58

LE

LI

LI

LI

LO

LU

59

60

LY

LY

LY

LY

LY

LY

62

MA

MA

MA

ME

ME

ME

63

04

ME

ME

ME

MI

MN

66

MU

MU

MY

MY

MY

MY

68

NE

Nl

NI

NI

NO

NU

69

70

NY

NY

NY

OG

72

OR

OR

OR

OS

OV

OZ

74

PA

Pa-lae-sti'

nus

PA

PA
Pan' thus

PA

PA

75

76

PE

PE

PE

PH

PH

77

78

PH

PH

PH

PH

PH

PI

80

PI

PI

PL

PL

PL

PCE

81

82

PO

PO

PO

PO

PO

Po-me'ti-i (3)
Pom-e-ti' na

PR

Por'ci-a(JO)
Por'ci-us (10)

Po-tit'i-us(24)
Pot' ni-ae

Po-mo'na

Po-red'o-rax

Prac'ti-um (10)

Pom-pei' a (o)
Pom-pei-a' nus
Pom-pei' i, or
Pom-pei' um

Po-ri' na

Prae'ci-a (10)
Prag-nes'te
Prae'sos

Pom-pei-op'o-lis

Pom-pei'

us

I'

i-us

Por-phyr' i-on
Por-phyr'i-us
Por' ri-ma

Praj'
:

Por-sen'na, or
Por' se-na

Pom-pil'i-a

Pom-pi

Por-o-se-le' ne

Nu'ma

Pom-pi' lus
Pom-pis' cus

sli

(3)

Prae' tor
Prae-to' ri-us

Prae-ti/ti-um (10)
Prat' i- nas

Por'ti-a, and
Por'ti-us (10)

Port'

Prax-ag' o-ras
Prax' i-as
Pi ax-id' a-mas

mos

Pom-po-si-a' nus

Por-tum-na' li-a
Por-tum' nus
Po'rus

Pomp-ti'ne

Po-si' des

Pomp' ti-nus
Pom' pus

Po-si' don

Prax-it'e-les

Pos-i-do' ni-a

Prax-ith'e-a

Pom-po'
Pom-po'

ni-a

ni-us

Pos-i-*de'

Pon'ti-a(lO)
Por/ ti-cum ma' re
Pon'ti-cus
Pon-ti' na
Pon-ti' nus
Pon'ti-us (10)

Pos-i-do' ni-us

Po'si-o (10)
Post-hu'mi-a
Post-hu' mi-us

^Po-pil' i-us Lae' nas

Pop-lie' o-l a
Pop-pae'a Sa-bi'na

Pot'

Prax'

i-

la

Prax-iph'a-nes
Prax' is

Pre-u'ge-nes
Prex-as'pes
Pri-am' i-des

a-mus

Pri-a' pus

Pri-e'ne

Po-tam'i-des

a-mon

Pri'

ma

Pri' on

Po-thi'nus

'Pris-cil'la

Po' thos

Pris' cus
I

Pot-i-dae' a

Pop-pae'us
Pop-u-lo' ni-a

Prax-id' i-ce

Pri'
1

Post-ver' ta

Pos-tu' mi-us

um

Pon' lus
Pon'tus Eu-xi'nus

83

Pris'lis
|

Po-ti'na

Pri-ver'nus

Nothing can shew the dignity of the Roman commonHe was

its arms more than the conduct of this man.
sent as an ambassador to Antiochus, king of Syria, and was commissioned to
order that monarch to abstain from hostilities against Ptolemy, king of Egypt,
who was an ally of Rome. Antiochus, who was at the head of his army when
Popilius Lanas.

wealth and the terrour of

received this order, wished to evade it by equivocal answers ; but Popilius,

with a stick which he had in his hand, made a circle round him on the sand,
and bade him, in the name of the Roman senate and people, not to go beyond
it before he
spoke decisively. This boldness intimidated Antiochus he withlie

drew

his garrison

from Egypt, and no longer meditated a war against Ptolemy.

G 2

84

PR

PR

PT

PY

PY

PY

85

86

RU

RU

RU

88

SA

SA

SC

SC

SE

SE

89

90

SE

SE

SY

SI

SI

SO

92

SO

SP

ST

ST

SU

SY

93

94

SY

SY

SY

TA

TE

96

TE

TH

TH

TH

TH

TH

9"

98

TH

TI

TI
Tiph'y-sa
Ti-re'si-as (10)
Tir-i-ba'ses

Tir-i-da'tes

Ti'ris (18)

Ti'ro
Ti-ryn' thi-a

Ti-ryn'thus
Ti-sse'

um

Ti-sag' o-ras

Ti-sam'e-nes
Ti-san' drus

Ti-sar'chus(12)
Ti-si' a-rus

Tis'i-as(lO)
Ti-siph' o-ne
Ti-siph' o-nus
Tis-sam' e-nus
Tis-sa-pher'nes
Ti-tae'a
Ti'tan, Ti-ta'nus
Tit'a-na
Ti-ta' nes
Ti-ta' ni-a
Ti-tan' i-des
Ti-ta' nus, (a giant)

Tit'a-nus, (a river)
Tit-a-re' si-us (10)
Tit' e-nus

Tith-e-nid'i-a

Ti-tho'nus
Tit' i-a

09)

Tit-i-a'na(21)
Tit-i-a' nus
Tit'i-i (3) (19)
Ti-thraus' tes

Ti-tin'i-us

Tit'i-us(10)(19)
Ti-tor'mus
Ti-tu' ri-us

Ti' tus
Tit' y-rus

TR

TR

100

TR

TU

TY

TY

TY

Ty-pho'e-us,

Ty-di'des
Ty-e' nis

Tym'

TY
adj,

Ty'phon

her

Ty-mo' lus
Tym-pa'ni-a

Ty-ran-ni'on
Ty-ran' nus
Ty'ras, orTy'ra

Tym

Ty'res

Tyr

Tyn

phee'i (3)
dar'i-des

101

Tyr-rhe'i-dae
Tyr-rhe'i-des
Tyr-rhe' ni

Tyr-rhe'num
Tyr-rhe' nus
7
rhe-us

Tyr-i-da' tes

Tyr-rhi' dae

Tyn'da-ris

Tyr'i-i(4)

Tyn' da-rus
Tyn' ni-chus

Ty-ri' o-tes

Ty'ro

Tyr'sis
Tyr-tse'us
Ty'rus, or Ty'ros

Ty-phoe'us, or
Ty-phoe'os, sub.

Ty-rog' ly-phus
Ty'ros

Tyre (Eng.)
Tys'i-as(lO)

VA

VA
VAC-CJE'I

(3)

VA

J02

VE

VE

VE

VI

VO

104

VU

ZE

106

impossible to preserve the accent

analogies of our

own tongue

from

sliding

sometimes into the

and when once words of

this

kind

not only a useless, but a pernito

Who could hear without pity
disturb
them.
cious, pedantry
of Alexander's passing the river Grant' cus, or of his marryare fixed in the public ear,

ing the sister of

it is

ParyJ atis

must be looked upon

These words, and several others,

from their original spheres,

as planets shot

and moving round another centre.

After

all

the care,

therefore, that has

been taken to accent

words according to the best authorities, some have been found

so differently marked by different prosodists, as to make it no
In
easy matter to know to which we shall give the preference.
this case

I have ventured to give

my

opinion without presuming

till the learned

to decide, and merely as an 'Hwnxov, or Interim,

have pronounced the

final sentence.

PREFACE
TO THE

TERMINATIONAL VOCABULARY.

TAKING
its

a retrospective view of language, or surveying it in

terminations, affords not only a new but an advantageous

view of

all

languages.

The

necessity of this view induced

me,
whole English language acand this arrangement I found of in-

to arrange the

several years ago,

cording to its terminations ;

finite use to me in consulting the analogies of our tongue.
conviction of its utility made me desirous of arranging the

Greek and Latin proper names

in the

same manner, and more

of these languages depends

particularly as the pronunciation
more on the termination of words than any other we are acquainted
to

be

in

Of

with.

the

such

utility

Greek language,

is

that

this

the

arrangement supposed
son of the famous

Hoogeven, who wrote on the Greek particles, has actually

printed such a dictionary, which only waits for a preface to
be published. The labour of such a selection and arrange-

ment must have been prodigious ; nor is the task I have undertaken in the present work a slight one ; but the idea of rendering the classical pronunciation of proper names still more easy,
encouraged

me

to persevere in the labour,

however dry and

fa-

tiguing.

I flattered myself I had already promoted this end,

viding the proper

ples

their

but

hoped

names
I could

into syllables
still

upon

add to the

pronunciation by the arrangement

by di-

analogical princi-

facility

of recollecting

here adopted; which

108

in the first place, exhibits the

by

accent and quantity of every word

termination.

its

In the next place, it shows the extent of this accentuation, by

producing, at one view, all the words differently accented, by

which means may be formed the rule and the exception.

Thirdly, when the exceptions are but few, and less apt

to

be

by seeing them contrasted with the rule, they are imprinted more strongly on the memory, and are the more easily
recollected.
Thus, by seeing that Sperchius, Xenophontius, and
regarded,

Darius, are the only words of that very numerous termination

which have the accent on the penultimate ; we are at perfect
ease about

all

the rest.

Fourthly, by

seeing that

all

words ending

the antepenultimate accent,

versally

we

in

enes have uni-

easily recollect that the

pronunciation of Eumenes, with the accent on the penultimate, is

wrong, and is only tolerated because adopted by some

radically

Thus, too, the numerous termination in

respectable writers.
ades is seen to be perfectly antepenultimate ; and the ambiguous
termination in ides is freed in some measure from its intricacy,

by seeing the extent of both forms contrasted. This contrast,

without being obliged to go to Greek etymologies, shows at one
view when

this

termination has the accent to the penultimate

i,

as in Tydides; and when it transfers the accent to the antepenultimate, as in Thucydides ; which depends entirely on the

quantity of the original

word from which

these patronymics are

formed.

And

lastly,

when

the

number of words pronounced with a difwe can at least find some way of

ferent accent are nearly equal,

recollecting their several accentuations better than if they were

mingled with all the rest of the words in the lan-

promiscuously

By frequently repeating them as they stand together,

guage.
the ear will gain a habit of placing the accent properly, without
knowing why it does so. In short, if Labbe's Catholici Indices,
which

is in

the hands of

all

the learned, be useful for readily

finding the accent and quantity of proper names, the present

Index cannot fail to be much more so, as it not only associates

them by

their accent

nation also
rily

and by

and quantity, but according to their termiadditional association it must necessa-

this

render any diversity of accent

more

easily perceived

and re-

membered.

To

all

which advantages it may be added, that this arrangement

me to point out the true sound of every termina-

has enabled
tion

by which means those

who

are totally unacquainted with

the learned languages will find themselves instructed in the true

pronunciation of the final letters of every word, as well as its ac-

cent and quantity.

need scarcely be observed, that in the following Index

almost all words of two syllables are omitted
for, as dissyllables
It

Greek and Latin languages are always pronounced with

accent on the first, it was needless to insert them. The same

in the

the

as have the vowel in the penulfollowed by two consonants : for, in this case,
the former of these consonants was a mute, and the

may be observed of such words

timate

syllable

unless

the penultimate vowel was always long, and

had the accent. This analogy takes place
always
consequently
in our pronunciation of words from the Hebrew, which, with
latter

the

liquid,

exceptions

of some

few have been

anglicised,

such

as

Bethlehemite, Nazarene, &c. have the accent, like the Greek

and Latin words, either on the penultimate or antepenultimate
syllable.

It

might have been expected that I should have confined my-

proper names alone, without bringing in

the gentile adjectives, as they are called, which are derived from

self to the insertion of

them. This omission would, undoubtedly have saved me immense

but these adjectives being sometimes used as substan;

trouble
tives,

made

it

difficult to

accentuation was, in

draw the

hoped the trouble of

not be entirely thrown away.

tives, I

line

and

as the analogy of

some measure, connected with

collecting and arranging

these adjec-

them would

TERMINATIONAL VOCABULARY
OF

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES.

AA
Accent the Antepenultimate.

A BAA*, Nausicaa.
BA
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ababa, Desudaba, Alaba, Allaba, Aballaba, Cillaba, Adeba,

Abnoba, Onoba, Arnoba, Ausoba, Hecuba, Gelduba, Corduba,
Voluba, Rutuba.

ACA ECA ICAf OCA UCA YCA

Accent the Penultimate.
Cleonica, Thessalonica, Veronica, Noctiluca, Donuca.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ithaca, Andriaca,

Malaca, Tabraca, Mazaca, Seneca, Cjre-

Belgica, Georgica,

Cabalica, Italica, Maltilica, Bellica,

Laconica, Leonica, JVIarica, Marmarica, Conimbrica, Merobrica,
Mirobrica, Cetobrica, Anderica, America, Africa, Arborica,
Aremorica, Armorica, Norica, Tetrica, Asturica, Illyrica, Nasi-

na'ica,

* As the accent

is

never on the

last syllable

of Greek or Latin proper names,

the final a must be pronounced as in English words of this termination ; that is,
nearly as the interjection ah! See Rule 7, prefixed to the Initial Vocabulary.

f Of all the words ending

ica, Cleonica, Veronica, and Theualonica, are the
only three which have the penultimate accent. See Rule the 29th prefixed to
the Initial Vocabulary, and the words Andronicus and Sophronicut$

ca, Esica, Corsica, Athatica,

Salmantica,

ca,

Cyrrhestica,

Bcetica, Ceretica, Anaitica, Celti-

Ustica, Utica, Engravica,

Oboca,

Amadoca, Aesyca, Mutyca.

DA
Accent the Penultimate.
Abdeda, Hecameda, Diomeda, Amida, Actrida.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Aada, Adada, Symada, Bagrada, Suada, Idubeda, Andromeda,
Ceneda, Agneda, Voneda, Candida, Egida, Anderida, Florida*,
Pisida.

JEA
Accent the Penultimate.
Dicaea, Nicaea, and

all

words of

this termination.

EA
Accent the Penultimate.
Laodicea, Stratonicea, Cymodocea, Medea, Ligea Argea,
Amathea, Alphea, Erythea, Ethalea, Malea, Heraclea, Amphi-

Theoclea, Agathoclea, Androclea,

Asbamea, Alcidamea, Cadmea,
tinea, Maronea, Chaeronea, JEpea, Barea,
Cytherea, Ipsea, Hypsea, Galatea, Platea,
clea,

Euryclea, Penthesilea,

Achillea,

Elimea, .ZEnea,

Man-

Caesarea, NeocaBsarea,

Myrtea

(a city).

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pharnacea, Ardea, Tegea, ^Ethea, Dexithea, Leucothea, Alea,
Doclea, Dioclea, Elea, Marcellea, Demea, Castanea, Aminea,
Ficulnea, Albunea, Boea, Clupea or Clypea, Abarbarea, Chaerea,
Verrea, Laurea, Thyrea, Rosea, Odyssea, Etea, Tritea, Myrtea
(a name of Venus), Butea, Abazea.

GEA
Accent the Penultimate.
Meleboea, Euboea, and

Labbe

tells

all

words of

this termination.

us that some of the most learned

America with the accent on the penultimate

men pronounce

syllable.

this part of

GA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abaga, Bibaga, Ampsaga, Aganzaga, Noega, Arabriga, Aobriga, Segobriga, Coeliobriga, Flaviobriga.

HA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Malacha, Pyrrhicba, Adatha, Agatba, Badenatha, Abaratha,

Monumetha.

AIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Achaia*, Panchaia, Aglaia, Maia.

BIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Arabia, Trebia, Contrebia, Albia, Balbia, Olbia, Corymbia,
Zenobia, Cornubia.

CIAf
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Salacia, Wormacia, Thaumacia, Connacia,
Thracia, Samothracia, Artacia, Accia, Gallacia,
Gra?cia, Voadicia, Vindelicia, Cilicia, Libyphoenicia, Aricia,
Chalcia, Francia, Provincia, Cappadocia, Porcia, Muscia, Ascia,

Nicacia, Dacia,

Ambracia,

Iscia,

Thuscia, Boruscia, SeleuciaJ, Tucia, Lycia.

DIA
Accent the Penultimate.
Iphimedia^, Laomedia, Protomedia.

The vowels

in this

termination do not form a diphthong.

The accent

fa

consonant in year, and the final a

nearly like the a in father, or the interjection ah /See Rule?.
See
t Words of this termination have the da pronounced as if written she-a.

upon the

first a,

the

i is

pronounced

like y

Rule 10, prefixed to the Initial Vocabulary.

t See Rule 30, and the word in the Initial Vocabulary.
$ See Ipldgenia in the Initial Vocabulary.
\

"4

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Leucadia, Media, Iphimedia, Nicomedia,
Eporedia, Corsedia, Suedia, Fordicidia, Numidia,
Canidia, Japidia, Pisidia, Gallovidia, Scandia, India, Burgundia,
Ebodia, Cbdia, ^Erodia, Longobardia, Cardia, Verticordia, Concordia, Discordia, Herephordia, Claudia, Lydia.
Badia,

Arcadia,

Polymedia,

EIA
Accent the Penultimate.
Elegeia*, Hygeia, Antheia,
Deiopeia, Tarpeia, Carteia.

Cartheia,

Aquileia,

Pompeia,

G1A
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sphagia, Lagia, Athanagia, Cantabrigia, Ortigia, Norvigia,
Langia, Eningia, Finningia, Lotharingia, Turingia, Sergia, Orgia, Pelasgia, Fugia, Kugia, Ogygia, Jopygia, Phrygia, Zygia.

HIA
Accent the Penultimate.
Sophia, Xenopithia, Anthia, Erythia,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Valachia, Lysimachia, Centauromachia, Inuchia, Xynsichia,
Antiochia, Amphilochia, Munychia, Philadelphia, Apo&trophia,

* The ancients sometimes separated

the vowels

ci

in this termination,

and

sometimes pronounced them as a diphthong. The general mode of pronouncing them with us is to consider them as a diphthong, and to pronounce it as long
or double e ; which from its squeezed sound, approaches to the initial t/, and

makes these words pronounced

as if written El-e-je" yah, Uy-j& yah, &c.

This
the pronunciation which ought to be adopted, but scholars who are fond of
displaying their knowledge of Greek will be sure to pronounce Elegeia, Hygeia,
or rather Hygieia, Anthtia, and Deiopeia, with the diphthong like the noun eye;

is

while Cartheia, or Carteia, Aquileia, Pompeia, and Tarpeia, of Latin original, are
permitted to have their diphthongs sounded like double e, or, which is nearly
the same thing if the vowels are separated, to sound the e long as in equal, and
the i as y consonant, articulating the final a. See note on Achaia.

For a more complete idea of the sound of

this

diphthong, see the

word

Pleiades, in the Initial Vocabulary. To which observations we may add, that

when this diphthong in Greek is reduced to the single long i in Latin, as in

Iphigenia, Elegia, &c.

it is

pronounced

like single

i,

that

is,

like the

noun

eye.

"5

Carinthia,

Tyrinthia,

^mathia,

Scarphia, Acryphia, Emathia,

Alethia,

Tyryuthia,

C)nthia,

Hyacinthh,

Paithia,

Scythia,

Pylhia.

L1A
Accent the Penultimate.
Thalia, Aristoclia, Basilia.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

CEbalia, Fornicalia, Lupercalia, Acidalia, Vandalia, Podalia,
Robigalia, Fugalia, CEchalia, Westphalia, .ZEthalia,
Alalia, Vulcanalia, Paganalia, Bacchanalia, Terminalia, Fontinalia, Veriumnalia, Portumnalia, Agonalia, Angeronalia, Satur-

Megalia,

nalia, Faunalia,

Portunalia, Opalia, Liberalia, Feralia, Fioralia,

Lemuralia, Salia, Pharsalia, Thessalia, ^Etalia, Italia, Cornpitalia, Carmontalia, Laurentalia, Castalia, Attalia, Psytalia, Mamblia, .ZElia,
lia,

Cloelia,

Agelia, Helia, CorneVelia,

Cerelia,
Aurelia,
Anglia, Caecilia,
Aspelia,

Caelia,

Sicilia, -3Egilia,

Belia, Celia, Decelia,

Cingilia,

Palilia,

Emilia,

^Enilia, Venilia,

Pa-

Basilia, Absilia, Hersilia, Massilia, Atilia, Anatilia, Petilia,

rilia,

Antilia,

Quintilia,

Hostilia, Cutilia, Aquilia, Servilia,

Elapho-

bolia, Ascolia, Padolia, JEolia, Folia, Natolia, Anatolia, j^Etolia,

Nauplia, Daulia, Figulia, Julia, Apulia, Gaetulia, Getulia, TriPamphylia.

phylia,

MIA

Accent the Penultimate.

*
Deidamia,
Hydramia.

Laodamia, Hippodamia, Astydamia, Apamia >

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lamia, Mesopotamia, Cadmia, Academia, Archidemia, Eudemia, Isthmia, Holmia, Posthumia.

N IA
Accent the Penultimate.
Amphigenia, Iphigeniaf, Tritogenia, Lasthcnia.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Hyrcania, Arcania, Lucania, Dania, CoDardania, Epiphania, Alania, Mania, Cannania, Ger-

Albania,
dania,

Sicania,

* See
Rule 30.

Sec

this
I

word

in the Initial Vocabulanj.

116

mania, Normania,

Ciunania, Acarnania, Campania, Hispania,

Pomerania, Afrania, Urania, Bassania, Actania, Edetania, Laletania, Occitania, Ossigitania, Mauritania,
Lusitania, Titania,
Sexitania, Alentania, Contestania, Mevania, Lithuania, Transilvania, Azania, .ZEnia, Actaenia, Aberdenia, Ischenia, Tyrrhenia, Parlhenia, Diogenia, Menia, Acliaemenia, Armenia, Nenia,
Ncenia, Poenia, Cebrenia, Seriia, Arnagnia, Signia, Albinia,
Lacinia, Dinia, Sardinia, Fulginia, Virginia, Bechinia, MachEleusinia, Tinia, Lavinia, Mervinia, Lamnia,
linia, Ciminia,

Lycemnia, Polyhymnia, Alemannia, Britannia, Fescennia, Aonia,

Lycaonia, Chaonia, Catalonia, Laconia, Glasconia, Adonia,
Macedonia, Marcedonia, Caledonia, Mygdonia, Aidonia, Asidonia, Posidonia, Abbendoriia, Herdonia, Laudonia, Cydonia,
Maeonia, PaBonia, Pelagonia, Paphlagonia, Aragonia, Antigonia,
Sithonia, Ionia, Agrionia, Avalonia, Aquilonia, Apollonia, Colonia,

Polonia, Populonia, Vetulonia, Babylonia, Acmonia,

^Emo-

Haemonia, Tremonia, Ammonia, Harmonia, Codanonia,

Simonia, Pannonia, Bononia, Lamponia, Pomponia, Cronia,
Feronia, Sophronia, Petronia, Antronia, Duronia, Turonia,

nia,

Caesonia, Ausonia, Latonia, Tritonia, Boltonia, Ultonia, HanWintonia, Bistonia, Plutonia, Favonia, Sclavonia,
Livonia, Arvonia, Saxonia, Exonia, Sicyonia, Narnia, Sarnia,

tonia, Vintonia,

Dorebernia, Hibernia, Cliternia, Lindisfornia, Vigornia, WigorCalphurnia, Saturnia, Pornia, Daunia, Ceraunia,
Acroceraunia, Junia, Clunia, Neptunia ; Ercynia, Bithynia,
Macrynia.

nia, Liburnia,

OIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Laioia.

PIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Apia, Salopia, Manapia, Messapia, Asclipia, Lampia, Olympia, Ellopia, Dolopia, CEnopia, Cecropia, Mopsopia, Appia,
Lappia, Oppia, Luppia, Antuerpia.

RIA
Accent the Penultimate.
Daria.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aira, Baria, Fabaria, Columbaria, Barbaria, Caria, Ficaria,

117

Calcaria, Sagaria, Megaria, Hungaria, Pharia, Salaria, Hilaria,

Allaria, Mallaria, Sigillaria, Anguillaria, Samaria*, Palmaria,

Planaria, Enaria, Maenaria, Gallinaria, Asinaria, Carbonaria,

Chaunaria, Colubraria, Agraria, Diocaesaria, Pandataria, Cotaria, Nivaria, Antiquaria, Cervaria, Petuaria, Argentuaria, CalaCambria, Sicambria, Mesembria, Fimbria,
bria, Cantabria,
Umbria, Cumbria, Selymbria, Abobria, Amagetobria, Trinacria, Teucria, Molycria, Adria, Hadria, Geldria, Andria, Sca-

mandria, Anandria, Cassandria, Alexandria,

Faberia, Iberia, Celtiberia,
Luceria,

ria,

JEtheria, Eleutheria, Pieria, Aleria,

.ZEria,

Egeria, Ae^Egeria,

Nuceria.

Valeria, Ameria,

Numeria,

Neria, Casperia, Cesperia, Hesperia, Hyperia, Seria, Fabrateria,

Compulteria, Asteria, Anthesteria, Faveria, Lbcegria, Iria,
Liria, Equiria, Oschoforia, Daphnephoria, Themophoria, Anthesphoria, Cliilmoria, Westmoria, Eupatoria, Anactoria, Victoria,
Praetoria, Arria, Atria, Eretria, Feltria, Conventria, Bodotria,
CEnotria, Cestria, Cicestria, Circestria, Thalestria, Istria, Austria, Industria, Tablustria, Uria, Calauria, Isauria, Curia, Duria,
Manduria, Furia, Liguria, Remuria, Etruria, Hetruria, Turia,

Apaturia, Baeturia, Beturia, Asturia, Syria, Coelesyria, Coelosyria,

Leucosyria, Assyria.

SI Af
decent the Antepenultimate.
Asia, Chadasia, Lasia, Seplasia, Amasia, Aspasia, Therasia,
Agirasia, Austrasia, Anastasia, Arbsia, ^Esia, Caesia, Maesia,
^Idesia, Artemesia, Magnesia, Mcesia, Merpesia, Ocresia, Euphratesia, Artesia, Suesia, Bisia, Calisia, Provisia, Hortensia,

Chenobosia, Leucosia, Pandosia, Theodosia, Arachosia, OrthoRosia, Thesprosia, Sosia, Lipsia, Nupsia, Persia, Nursia,
Tolassia, Cephissia, Russia, Blandusia, Clusia, Ampelusia, Anthemusia, Acherusia, Perusia, Bysia, Sicysia, Mysia, Dionysia.
sia,

TIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sabatia, Ambatia, Latia, Calatia, Galatia, Collatia, Dalmatia,

* For the accent of

this

word and Alexandria, see Rule 30, prefixed

to the

Initial Vocabulary.
t

The

sounded

s in this

like

termination, when preceded by a vowel, ought always to be

as if written Amazhia, Aspazhia, &c.
Asia, Theodosia, and

seem to be the only exceptions. See Principles of English PronunciaNo. 453, prefixed to the Critical Pronouncing Dictionary of the English,

Sosia,
tion,

zfc,

Language.

"8

Sarmatia, Egnatia, Aratia, Alsatia, Actia, Caetia, Rhaetia, Ansetia, Vicetia, Peucetia, Pometia, Anetia, Clampetia, Lucretia,
Cyretia, Setia, Lutetia, Helvetia, Uzetia, Phiditia, Angitia, Androlitia, Sulpitia, Naritia, Delgovitia, Baltia, Bantia, Brigantia,
Murgantia, Almantia, Numantia, Aperantia, Constantia, Placentia,

Valentia,

Picentia, J^ucentia, Fidentia,

Digentia, Morgentia.
Pollentia, Polentia, Terentia, Florentia, Laurentia,

Consentia, Potentia, Faventia, Confluentia, Liquentia, Druentia,

Quintia, Pontia, Acherontia, Alisontia, Moguntia, Scotia, Boeotia,
Scaptia, Martia, Tertia, Sebastia, Bnbastia, Adrastia, Bestia,
Modestia, Segestia, Orestia, Charistia, Ostia, Brattia, Acutia,

Minutia, Cossutia, Tutia, Clytia, Narytia.

VIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Candavia, Blavia, Flavia, Menavia, Scandinavia, Aspavia,
Moravia, Warsavia, Octavia, Juvavia, JEvia, Cendevia, Menevia,
Suevia, Livia, Trivia, Urbesalvia, Sylvia, Moscovia, Segovia,
Gergovia, Nassovia, Cluvia.

XIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Brixia, Cinxia.

YIA
Accent the Penultimate.
llithyia*, Orithyia.

ZIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sabazia, Alyzia.

ALA
Accent the Penultimate.
Ahala, Messala.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abala,
dala,

Gabala, Castabala, Onobala, Triocala, Crocala, AbMaenala, Avala.

Daedala, Bucepbala, Abliala, Astyphala,

* The vowels

ia in these

words must be pronounced distinctly

1

written Il-ith-C'i ah,

nounced as the noun eye.
bles, as

if

0-rtth>e-i'

in

two

sylla-

ah ; the penultimate syllable pro-

119

CLA
decent either the Penultimate or Antepenultimate
Amicla.

syllable.

ELA
Accent the Penultimate.
Arbela

(in

Persia), Acela, Adela,

Suadete, Mundela, Philo-

mela, Amstela.

ELA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Arbela

(in Sicily).

OLA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Publicola, Anionicola, Junonicola, Neptunicola,
Baticola, Leucola, JEola, Abrostola, Scaevola.

Agricola,

ULA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abula, Trebula, Albula, Carbula, Callicula, Saticula, Adula,
Acidula, jEgula, Caligula, Artigula, Longula, Ortopula, Merula, Casperula, Asula, .^Esula, Foesula, Sceptesula, Scepterisula,
Insula, Vitula, Vistula.

YLA
Accent the Penultimate.
Idyla, Massyla.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abyla.

AMA EMA IMA OMA UMA YMA

Accent the Penultimate.
Cynossema, Aroma, Narracustoma.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pandama, Abderama, Asama, Uxama, Acema, Obrima, PerBoreostoma, Decuma, Didyma, Hierosolyma,

rima, Certinaa,

120

NA

Accent the Penultimate.

Albana, Pandana, Trajana, Marciana, Diana, Sogdiana, Drangiana, Margiana, Aponiana, Pomponiana, Trojana, Copiana,
Mariana, Drusiana, Susiana, Statiana, Glottiana, Viana, Alana,
Crococalana, Eblana, jElana, Amboglana, Vindolana, Querculana, Querquetulana, Amana, Almana, Comana, Mumana, Barpana, Clarana, Adrana, Messana, Catana, Accitana, Astigitaua,
Zeugitana, Meduana, Malvana, Cluana, Novana, Equana.

ANA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abana, Fricana, Concana, Adana, Cispadana, Sagana, Achana, Leuphana, Hygiana, Drepana, Barpana, Ecbatana, Catana,
Sequana, Cyana, Tyana.

ENA
Accent the Penultimate.

Medena, Fidena, Aufidena, Ageena,

Labena,
Comagena, Dolomena, Capena, Caesena, Messena, Artena.
Characena,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Phoebigena, Graphigena, Aciligena, Ignigena, Junonigena,
Opigena, Nysigena, Boetigena, Trojugena, jEgostheiia, Alena,
Helena, Pellena, Porsena, Atena, Polyxena, Theoxena.

IN A*
Accent the Penultimate.
Arabina, Acina, Cloacina, Tarracina, Cluacina, Coecina,
Kuncina, Cercina, Lucina, Erycina, Acradina, Achradina, jEgina, Bachina, Acanthina, Messalina, Catalina, Fascelina,
Mechlina, Tellina, Callina, Meduliina, Cleobulina, Tutulina,
Caenina, Cenina, Antonina, Heroiua, Apina, Cisalpina, Transalpina, Agrippina, Abarina, Carina, Larina, Camarina, Sabrina,
Phalacrina, Acerina, Lerina, Camerina, Terina, Jamphorina,
Caprina, Myrina, Casina, Felsina, Abusina, Eleusina, Atina,
Catina, Metina, Libitina, Maritina, Libentina, Adruruentina,
Kicinu,

Every word of this termination with the accent on the penultimate syllable,
i
pronounced as the noun eye. See Rules 1, 3, and 4, prefixed to the

has the

Initial Vocabulary.

Ferentina, Aventina, Aruntina, Potina, Palaestina, Mutina, Flavina, Levina.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Acina, Fascellina, Proserpina, Asina, Sarsina.

ON A
Accent the Penultimate.

Abona, Uxacona, Libisocona, Usocona, Saucona, Dodona,

Scardona, Adeona, Aufona, Salona, Bellona, Duellona, J-Etmona, Cremona, Artemona, Salmona, Homona, Pomona, Flanona,
^Enona, Hippona, Narona, Aserona, Angerona, Verona, Matrona, ^Esona, Latona, Antona, Dertona, Ortona, Cortona, Alvona, Axona.

UNA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ituna.

OA
Accent the Penultimate.
Aloa.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Anchoa.

IPA OPA UPA

Accent the Penultimate.
Argyripa, Europa, Catadupa.

ARA
Accent the Penultimate.
Abdara.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abara, Acara, Imacara, Accara, Cadara, Gadara, Abdara,
Megara, Machara, Imachara, Phalara, Cinara, Cynara, Li para,
Lupara, Isara, Patara, Mazara.

CRA DRA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Lepteacra, Cliaradra, Clepsydra.

ERA
decent the Penultimate.
Abdera, Andera, Cythera (the island Cerigo, near, Crete).

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Libera, Glycera, Acadara, Jadera, Abdera, Andera, Aliphera,
Cythera (the city of Cyprus), Hiera, Cremera, Cassara.

GRA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Tanagra, Beregra.

HRA

Accent the Penultimate.

Libethra.

IRA
Accent the Penultimate.
Daira, Thelaira, Stagira, JEgira,

Deiariira, Metanira,

Thy-

atira.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Cybira.

OR A
Accent the Penultimate.
Pandora, Aberdora, Aurora, Vendesora, Windesora.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ebora.

TRA
Accent the Penultimate.
Cleopatra.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Excetra, Lucopetra, Triquetra.

URA
Accent the Penultimate.
Cabura, Ebura, JSbura, Balbura, Subura, Pandura, Baniura,
Asura, Lesura, Isura, Cynosura, Lactura, Astura.

YRA
Accent the Penultimate.
Ancyra, Cercyra, Corey ra, Lagyra, Palmyra*, Cosyra, Tentyra.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Laphyra, Glaphyra, Philyra, Cebyra, Antic)'ra.

ASA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abasa, Banasa, Dianasa, Harpasa.

ESA ISA OSA

Accent the Penultimate.
Ortogesa, Alesa, Halesa, Namesa, Alpesa, Berresa, Mentesa,
Elisa, Tolosa, .ZErosa, Dertosa, Cortuosa.

Ampbisa,

USA YSA
Accent the Penultimate.
Pharmacusa, Pithecusa, Nartecusa, Phoenicusa, Celadusa,
Padusa, Lopadusa, Medusa, Eleusa, Creusa, Lagusa, Elaphusa,
Agathusa, Marathusa, ^Ethusa, Phoethiisa, Arethusa, Ophiusa,
Elusa, Cordilusa, Drymusa, Eranusa, Ichnusa, Colpusa, Aprusa,
Cissusa, Scotusa, Dryusa, Donysa.

ATA
Accent the Penultimate.
Braccata,
Alata,

Adadata,

Rhadata,

Tifata,

Tiphata,

Crotoniata,

Amata, Acmata, Comata, Sarmata, Napata, Demarata,

Quadrata, Grata, Samosata, Armosata, Congavata, Artaxata.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Chaerestrata.

ETA

IT A

OTA UTA

Accent the Penultimate.

Moneta, Deniareta, Myrteta, Herbita, AreopaMelita, Abderita, Artemita, Stagirita, Uzita, Phthiota,
Epirota, Contributa, Cicuta, Aluta, Matuta.
JEta, Caieta,

gita,

Palmyra.

See

this

word

in the Initial Vocabulary.

124

decent the Antepenultimate.

Damocrita, Emerita.

AVA EVA IVA

Accent the Penultimate.
Clepiduva, Abragava,
teva,

Calleva, Geneva, Areva, Atteva,

Lu-

Galliva.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Batava.

UA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Accua, Addua, Hedua, Heggua, Armua, Capua,
Achrua, Palatua, Flatua, Mantua, Agamzua.

Februa,

YA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Libya, Zerolibya, j^Ethya, Carya, Marsya.

AZA EZA OZA

Accent the Penultimate.
Abaraza, Mieza, Baragoza.

AE

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Nausicae, Pasiphae.

Accent the Penultimate.

Maricae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Colubae, Vaginiacae, Carmocae, Qxydracae, Gallicae, Hieronicge,
Coricae, Anticae, Odrycae.

AD^E
Accent the Antepenultimate.
,

Baccbiadae, Scipiadaa, Battiadae, Thestiadae.

Accent the Penultimate.

Proclidae, Basilkjae, Orestidag, Ebudae,

125

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Seleucidae, Adrymachidae, Branchidae,
PyrrhiRomulidae, Numidae, Dardanidae, Borysthenidae,
Gangaridae, Marmaridae, Tyndaridse,
Cecropida?,

Labdacidae,
dae,

Basilidae,

Ausonidae,
Druidae.

jE#l

EM

Accent

FJE

G^

H^E

the Penultimate.

Napaeae, Allifae.

Achaeae, Plataeae,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Diomedeae, Cyaneae,

Cenchreae,

Capreae,

Plateae,

Callifae,

Latobrigae, Lapithae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Cerciae, Besidiae, Rudiae,
Ciliciae,
Baiae, Graiae, Stabiae,
Taphiae, Versaliae, Ficeliae, Encheliae, Cloeliae, Cutilias, Esquiliae,
Exquiliae, Formiae, Volcaniae, Araniae, Armeniae, Britanniae, Boconiae, Chelidoniae, Pioniae, Gemonise, Xyniae, Ellopiae,
Herpiae, Caspiae, Cuniculariae, Canariae, Purpurariae, Chabriae,
Feriae, Laboriae, Emporiae, Caucasiae, Vespasiae, Corasiae, Prasiae,

Ithacesiae,

Gymnesiae, Etesiae, Gratiae, Venetiae, Piguntia?,

Selinuntiae, Sestiae, Cottiae, Landavia?, Harpyiae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pialae, Agagamalac, Apsilae, Apenninicolae, ^Iquicolae, Apiolae,
EpipolaB, Bolbula?, Anculae, Fulfulae, Fesulae, Carsulae, Latulae,

Thermopylae, Acrocomse, Achomae, Solymae.

AN^E EN^E
Accent the Penultimate.
Africanae,

Clodianae,

Valentinianae,

Marianae,

Valentianae,

Cumanae, Adiabenae, Mycenae, Fregenaa, Sophenae,

Athenae, Hermathenae, Mitylenae, Acesamenae, Achmenae, ClasSextianse,

somenae, Camoenae, Convenae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Apenninigenae, Faunigenae, Ophiogenae.
* See Rule 4 of the

Initial Vocabulary.

126

INM ON^S UNJE ZOM

Accent the Penultimate.
Calaminae, Agrippina?, Caiina?, Taurinae, Philistine,
Cleonae, Veunonae, Oonae, Vacunae, Androgunae, Abzose.
Salinae,

IPJE UP^E
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Centuripae, Rutupae.

ARJE ER^E

UBR^ YTHR^E

OR^E ATR^E ITRjE

Accent the Penultimate.

Adiabarae,

Andara?,

Ulubrae,

Budor?e,

AlachoraB,

Coatrap,

Velitrae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Eleutherse, Biiterae, Erythrae, Pylagorae.

AS^E ES^E US^E

Accent the Penultimate.
Syracusae, Pithecusae, Pityusae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pagasae, Acesae.

AT^l ETJE
Accent the Penultimate.
Abrincatae, Lubeatse, Docleatae, Pheneatae, AcaMagatae, Olciniatae, Crotoniatae, Galatae, Arelatae, Hylatae,
Arnatae, laxamatae, Dalmatse, Sauromatas, Exomataj, Abriualae,
Fortunatae, Asampatae, Cybiratae, Vasatae, Circetai, ^Isymnetae,

Maeatae,

peatae,

Agapetae, Aretae, Diaparetae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ttiyroageta?, Massagelai, Aphetrc,

Denseletye,

Coeletae,

De-

decent the Penultimate.

Ascitae,

Abraditae, Acbitae, Aboniteichitae,

Accabacotichitae,

Hierapolitae, Antoniopolitae, Adriauapolita?, Metropolitae, Diouysopolitae, Adulita; ;

^\rsagalita3,

Avalita?,

Phaselilae,

Brullitae,

Elamitae,

Tomitas,

Bomitae,

Scenitae,

Pionitae, Agravonitae,
Opharitae,
Dassaritae, Nigritae,
Orita?, Aloritae, Tentyritae, Galeota?, Linmiotae, Estiotae, Ampreutae, Alulae, TroglodytaB, or Troglod' y taa.

Agonitae,

Daritae,

Sybaritae,

Accent the Penultimate.

Durcabrivae, Elgovas. Durobrovae.

Accent the Antepenultimate,

Mortuae,

Halicya?,

Phlegyae,

Ornilhyae,

Bitbyae,

Milyae,

Minyae.

QBE
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Deiphobe, Niobe.

ACE ECE ICE OCE YCE

Accent the Penultimate.
Phcenice, Berenice, Aglaonice, Stratonice.

See Rule 30.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Candace, Phylace, Canace, Mirace, Artace, Allebece, Alopece, Laodice, Aguodice, Eurydice, Pyrrhice, Helice, Gallice,
lllice,

Deniodice,

Sarmatice,

Erectice,

Getice,

Cymodoce,

Agoce, Harpalyce, Eryce.

EDE
Accent the Penultimate,

Agamede, Perimede, Alcimede.

JEE
Accent the Penultimate.

NEE AGE
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Cyanee, Lalage.
*

The

termination of

yce,

with the accent on the preceding syllable, must be

;
is, as if spelt Halic-e-e, Min-e-e, &c.

pronounced as two similar letters that

See Rule 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.

128

ACHE ICHE YCHE

decent the Antepenultimate.
Ischomache, Andromache, Canache, Doliche, Eutyche.

PHE THE
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Anaphe, Psamathe.

IE
Accent the Penultimate.
Gargaphie*,

Meminie

Uranie,

Asterie,

Hyrie,

Parrhasie,

Clylie.

ALE ELE ILE OLE ULE YLE

Accent the Penultimate.
Neobule, Eubule, Cherdule, Eriphyle.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Acale, Hecale, Mycale, Megale, Omphale, JEthale, NovenMyrtale, Ambarvale, Hyale, Euryale,
Cybele, Nephele, Alele, Semele, Perimele, Poecile, Affile,

diale, ^Egiale, Atichiale,

CEmphile,

lole,

Omole, Homole, Phidyle,

Strongyle, Chtho-

nophyle, Deipyle, Eurypile.

AME ME OME YME

I

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ithome, Amymome, CEnome, Amphinome,
Apame,
Laonome, Hylonome, Eurynome, Didyme.
Inarirae,

AN

Accent the Penultimate.

Mandane, jEane, Anthane, Achriane, Anane, Drepane, Acrabatane, Eutane, Roxane.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Taprobarie, Cyane, Pitane.
*

words, not having the accent, must

This occasions a disagreeable hiatus between this and
the last syllable, and a repetition of the same sound ; but at the same time is
See Rule 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.
strictly according to rule.

The

in the penultimate syllables of the

be pronounced

like

e.

129

ENE
decent the Penultimate.
Acabene,

Bubacene,

Damascene,

Chalcidene,
Cisthene,
Poroselene, Pallene, Tellene,
Cyllene,
Pylene, Mitylene, .ZEmene, Laonomene, Ismene,
Dindymene, Osrhoene, Troene, Arene, Autocrene, Hippocrene, Pirene, Cyrerie, Pyrene, Capissene, Atropatene, Corduene, Syene.
Alcisthene,

Partbiene,

Priene,

decent the Antepenultimate.

Helene, Dynamene, Depamene, Nyctimene, Idomene, Melpomene, Anadyomene, Armene.

INE
Accent the Penultimate.
Sabine, Carcine, Trachine, Alcanthine, Neptunine,
Nerine, Irine, Barsine, Bolbetine.

Larine,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Asine.

ONE YNE
Accent the Penultimate.

Methone, Ithone, Dione, Porphyrione, Acrisione, Alone,

Halone, Corone, Torone, Thyone, Bizone, Delphyne.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Mycone, Erigone, Persephone, Tisiphone, Deione, Pleione,

Chione, Ilione, Hermione, Herione, Commone, Mnemosyne,
Sophrosyne, Eupbrosyne.

O E (in

two

syllables)

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Amphirboe, Alcatboe, Alcithoe, Amphithoe, Nausithoe, LaoLeucothoe, Cymothoe, Hippotboe, Alyxothoe, Myrioe,
Pholoe, Soloe, Sinoe, Mnoe, Arsinoe, Lysinoe, Antinoe, Leu-

tboe,

conoe, Theonoe, Pliilonoe, Phaemonoe,

Beroe, Meroe, Peroe, Ocyroe, Abzoe.

Autonoe,

Polynoe,

APE OPE
Accent the Antepenultimate.
lotape, Rbodope, Cbalciope, Candiope, JEthiope,

Calliope,

130

Liriope, Cassiope, Alope, Agalope, Penelope, Parthenope, Sinope, jErope, Merope, Dryope.

ARE IRE ORE YRE

decent the Penultimate.
Lymire.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Becare, Tamare, JEnare, Terpsichore, Zephyre,

A pyre.

ESE
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Melese, Temese.

ATE ETE ITE OTE YTE TYE.

Accent the Penultimate.
Ate, Reate, Teate, Arelate, Admete, Arete, Aphrodite,
phitrite, Atabyrite, Percote, Pactye.

Am-

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Hecate, Condate, Automate, Taygete, Nepete, Anaxarete,
Hippolyte.

AVE EVE

Accent the Penultimate.

Agave.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Nineve.

LAI* NAI

(in

two

syllables)

Accent the Penultimate.

Acholai.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Danai.

BI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Acibi, Abnobi, Attubi.

ACl

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Segontiaci, Mattiaci, Amaci, -ZEnaci, BettovacL
*

For the

final

in these words, see

Rule the 4th of the

Initial Vocabulary.

131

ACI ICI OCI UC1

decent the Penultimate.
Rauraci, Albici, Labici, Acedici, Palici,
Raurici, Arevici, Triboci, Aruci.

Marici,

Medoma-

trici,

decent the Antepenultimate.

Callaici, Vendelici,

Academic!, Arecomici, Hernici, Cynici,

Stoici, Opici, Nassici, Aduatici, Atuatici, Peripatetici, Cettici,

Avantici, Xystici, Lavici, Triboci,

Amadoci, Bibroci.

GDI YDI
\

decent the Penultimate.

Borgodi, Abydi.

JEI
Accent the Penultimate.
and so of

Saba?i, Vaccaei,

all

words which have a diphthong

in

the penultimate syllable.

EI
:

(in

two

syllables)

decent the Antepenultimate.

Lapidei, Candei, Agandei, Amathei, Elei, Canthlei, Euganei,

CEnei, Mandarei, Hyperborei, Carastasei, Pratei.

GI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Acridophagi, Agriophagi, Chelanophagi, Andropophagi, Anthropophagi, Lotophagi, Struthophagi, Ichthyophagi, Decempagi,

Novempagi,

Artigi, Alostigi.

CHI THI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Heniochi, ^Enochi, Henochi, Ostrogothi.

IP
Accent the Antepenultimate.
all words of this termination.

Abii, Gabii, and

* See Rule 3 and 4 of the

K 2

Initial Vocabulary.

132

ALI ELI ILI OLI ULI YLI

Accent the Antepenultimate.
At-

Acephali, Cynocephali, Macrocephali,

tali,
Alontegeceli, Garoceli, Monosceli, Igiigili, JEquicoli,
Carseoli, Puteoli, Corioli, Ozoli, Atabuli, Graeculi, Pediculi,
Turduli, Foruli,
Siculi, Puticuli, Anculi, Barduli, Varduli,
Abali,

Vandali,

Gaetuli, Bastuli, Rutuli, Massesyli, Dactyli.

AMI EMI
Accent the Penultimate.
Apisami, Charidemi.

OMI UMI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Cephalatomi, Astomi, Medioxumi.

ANI
Accent the Penultimate.
Albani, Cerbani, ^cani, Sicani, Tusicani, &c., and all words
of this termination, except Choani and Sequani, or such as are
derived from words terminating in anus, with :he penultimate
short

which

see.

ENI
Accent the Penultimate.

Agabeni, Adiabeni, Saraceni, Iceni, Laodiceni, Cyziceni,

Uceni, Chaldeni, Abjdeni, Comageni, Igeni, Quingeni, Cepheni, Tyrrheni, Rutheni, Labieni, Alieni, Cileni, Cicimeni,
Alapeni, Hypopeni, Tibareni, Agareni, Rufreni, Caraseni,
Volseni, Bateui, Cordueni.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Origeni, Apartheni, Antixeni.

INI*
Accent the Penultimate.
Gabini, Sabini, Dulgibini,
*

When the

Basterbini,

Peucini,

Marrucini,

on the penultimate syllable, the i in the two last syllike the noun eye; but when the accent is on the
antepenultimate, the first t is pronounced like e, and the last like eye* See
Rule 3 and 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.
lables

is

accent

is

pronounced exactly

Otadini,

Lactucini,

Bidini,

133
[Jdini,

Triocalini, Triumpilini, Magellini,

Caudini,

Budini,

Rhegini,

Menanini,

Entellini, Canini,

Anagnini, Amiternini, Sattirnini, Centuripini, Paropini, Irpini,

Hirpini, Tibarini, Carini, Celaiini, Citarini, Illiberini, Acherini,
Elorini, Assorini, Fellrini, Sutrini, Eburini, Tigurini, Cacyrini,
Agyrini, Halesini, Otesini, Mosini, Abissini, Mossini, Clusini,
Arusini, Reatini,

Latini,

Calatini,

Calactini, Ectini,

Collatini,

JEegetini, Ergetini, Jetini, Aletini, Spoletini, Netini, Neretini,

Setini, Bantini, Murganiini, Pallantini, Amantini, Nuraantini,
Fidentini,

Salentini, Colentini, Carentini, Verentini,

ConsentJni,
tini,
tini,

Florentini,

Potentini, Faventini, Leontini, Acherontini,

Sagun-

Haluntini, .Slgyptini, Mamertini, Tricastini, Vestini, FausAbrettini, Enguini, Inguini, Lanuvini.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lactucini, Gemini,

Memini, Morini*, Torrini.

ONI UNI YNI

Accent the Penultimate.
Edoni, Aloni, Nemaloni, Geloni, Aqueloni, Abroni, Gorduni,
Mariandyni, Magyni, Mogyni.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Epigoni, Theutoni.

UPI
Accent the Penultimate.
Catadupi.

ARI ERI IRI ORI URI YRI

Accent the Penultimate.
Babari, Chomari, Agactari, Iberi, Celtiberi, Doberi, Algeri,
Palemeri, Monomeri, Hermanduri, Dioscuri, Banuri, Paesuri,
Agacturi, Zimyri.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abari, Tochari, Acestari, Cavari, Calabri, Cantabri, Digeri,
*

Extremique hominum Morini, Rhenusqne bicornis.

VIRG. Mn.
The Danes, unconquer'd offspring, march behind
And Morini, the last of human kind,

vii.

DRYDEN.

727.

134

Drugeri, Eleutheri, Crustumeri,

Teneteri,

Brueteri,

Suelteri,

lYeveri, Veragri, Treviri, Ephori, Pastophori.

USI YSI
Accent the Penultimate.

Hermandusi, Condrusi, Nerusi, Megabysi.

ATI ETI OTI UTI

Accent the Penultimate.
Abodati, Capellati, Ceroti, Thesproti, Carnuti.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Athanati, Heneti, Veneti.

AVI EVI

IVI

AXI UZI

Accent the Penultimate.

Andecavi,

Chamavi, Batavi, Pictavi, Suevi, Argivi, Achivi,

Coraxi, Abruzi.

UI
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abascui, JEdui, Hedui, Vermandui, Bipeditnui, Inui, Castruminui, Essui, Abrincatui.

IBAL UBAL NAL QUIL

Accent the Penultimate.
Promonal.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Annibal, Hannibal, Asdrubal, Hasdrubal, Tanaquil.

AM

1M

UM

Accent the Penultimate.

Adulara, JEgipam, Aduram, Gerabum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abarim.

UBUM ACUM ICUM OCUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Cornacum,

Tornacum,

Baracum,

Camericum,

Labicuni,

135

Avaricum, Antricum, Trivicum, Nordovicum,

Verovicum, Norvicum, Brundsvicum.

Longovicum,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Caecubum, Abodiacum, Tolpiacum, Bedriacum, Gessoriacum, Magontiacum, Mattiacum, Argentomacum, Olenacum
Arenacum, Bremetonacum, Eboracum, Eburacum, Lampsacum, Nemetacum, Bellovacum, Agedicum, Agendicum, Glycouicum, Canopicum, Noricum, Massieum, Adriaticum, Sabenneticun), Balticum, Aventicum, Mareoticum, Agelocum.

EDUM IDUM
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Manduessedum, Algidum.

^:UM
Accent the Penultimate.
Lilybseum, Lycaeum, and

all

words of

this termination.

EUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Syllaceum, Lyceum, Sygeum,

Amatheum, Glytheum, Didy-

meum, Prytaneum, Palanteum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Heracleum, Herculeum, Rataneum, Corineum, Aquineum,
Dictynneum, Panticapeum, Rhoetum.

AGUM IGUM OGUM

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Noviomagum, Nivomagum, Adrobigum, Dariorigum,

Allo-

brogum.

IUM
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Albium, Eugubium, Abrucium, and

all

words of

this

termi-

nation.

ALUM ELUM ILUM OLUM ULUM

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Anchialum, Acelum, Ocelum, Corbilum, Clusiolnm, Oracu-

136

him, Janiculutn,

lum, Tusculum,
Batulum.

Coruiculiim,

Angulum,

Hetriculum, Uttriculum, AscuCingulum, Apulum, Trossulum,

MUM
decent the Penultimate.

Amstelodamum, Amstelrodamum, Novocomum, Cadomum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lygdamum, Cisamum, Boiemum,

Bergomum, Mentonomum.

Antrimum,

Auximum,

ANUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Albanian, Halicanum, Arcanum, .^Eanum, Teanum, Trifanum, Stabeanum, Ambianum, Pompeianum, Tullianum, Formianum, Cosmianum, Boianum, Appianum, Bovianum, Me(Holanum, Amanum, Aquisgranum, Trigisanum, Nuditanum,
Usalitanum, Ucalitanum, Acoletanum, Acharitanum, Abziritanum^ Argentanum, Hortanum, Anxanum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Apuscidanum, Hebromanum,

Itanum.

ENUM
Accent the Penultimate.

Picenum, Calenum, Durolenum, Misenum, Volsenum, Darvenum.

Accent

'the

Antepenultimate.

Olenum.
I

NU M

Accent the Penultimate.

Urbinum, Sidicinum, Ticinum, Pucinum, Tridinum, Londinum, Aginum, Casilinum, Crustuminum, Apenninum, Sepinum, Arpinum, Aruspinum, Sarinum, Ocriuum, Lucrinum,
Camerinum, Laborinum, Petrinum, Taurinum, Casinum, Nemosiuum, Cassinum, Atinum, Batinum, Ambiatinum, Petinum,
Altinum, Salentinum, Tollentinum, Ferentinum, Laurentinum,
Abrotinum, Inguinum, Aquinum, Nequinum.

137

NU M

Accent the Penultimate.

Cabillonum, Garianonum, Duronum, Cataractonum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ciconum, Vindonum, Britonura.

UNUM YNUM
Accent the Penultimate.

Segedunum, Lugdunum, Maridunum, Moridunum, Arcaldunum, Rigodunum, Sorbiodunum, Noviodunum, Melodunuiu,

Camelodunum, Axelodunum, Uxellodunum, Brannodunum,
Carodunum, Caesarodunum, Tarodunum, Theodorodunum, Eburodunum, Nernantodunum, Bekmum, Antematimum, Andomatunum, Maryandynum.

GUM GPUM YPUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Myrtbum, Europum.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Pausilypum.

ARUM
Accent the Penultimate.

Agarum,

Belgarum, Nympharum,

Convenarum, Rosarum,

Adulitarum, Celtarum.

ABRUM UBRUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Veiabrum, Vernodubrum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Artabrum.

ERUM
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Caucoliberum, Tuberum.

AFRUM ATHRUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Venafrum.

138

decent the Antepenultimate.

Barathrum.

IRU M
decent the Penultimate.
Muziruin.

ORUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Cermorum, Ducrocortorum.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dorostorum.

ETRU
Accent

either the

Penultimate or Antepenultimate.

Celetrum.

URUM
Accent the Penultimate.

Alaburum, Ascurum, Lugdurum, Marcoduriim, Lactodurum,

Octodururn, Divojurum, Silurum, Saturum.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Tigurum.

ISUM OSUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Alisum, Amisum, Janosum.

ATUM ETUM ITUM OTUM UTUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Atrebatum, Calatum, Argentoratum, Mutristratum, Elocetum, Quercetum, Caletum, Spoletum, Vallisoletum, Toletum,
Ulmetum, Adrumetum, Tunetum, Eretum, Accitum, Durolitum, Corstopitum, Abritum, Neritum, Augustoritum, Naucrotitum,

Complutum.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sabbat um.

AVUM IVUM YUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Gandavum, Symbrivum.

139

decent the Antepenultimate.

Coccyum, Engyum.

MIN AON ICON

Accent the Penultimate.
Helicaon, Lycaon, Machaon, Dolichaon,
Hyperaon, Hicetaon.

Amithaon, Didy-

inaon,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Salamin, Rubicon, Helicon.

ADON EDON IDON ODON YDON

Accent the Penultimate.
Calcedon, Chalcedon,
Carchedon,
Sarpedon, Thermodon, Abydon.

Anthedon,

Asplcdon,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Celadon, Alcimedon, Amphimedon, Laomedon, Hippomedon,
Oromedon, Antomedon, Armedon, Eurymedon, Calydon,
Amydon, Corydon.

EON EGON
Accent the Penultimate.
Pantheon, Deileon, Achilleon, Aristocreon.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aleon,

Pitholeon, Demoleon, Timoleon, Anacreon,

Timo-

creon, Ucalegon.

APHON EPHON IPHON OPHON

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Agalaphon,

Chaerephon,

Ctesiphon,

Antiphon,

Colophon,

Demophon, Xenophon.

THON
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Agathon, Acroathon, Marathon, Phaethon, Phlegethon, Pyriphlegithon, Arethon, Acrithon.

140

ION
Accent the Penultimate.
Pandion, Sandion, Echion, Alphion, Amphion, Ophion, MeHyperion, Orion, Asion, Metion,

thion, Arion, Oarion, ^Erion,

Axion, Ixion.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Albion, Phocion, Cephaledion, JEgion, Brigion, Adobogion,
Brygion, Moschion, Calathion, Emathion, Amethion, Anthion,
Erothion, Pythion, Deucalion, Daedalion, Sigalion, Ethalion,
Ereuthalion, Pigmalion, Pygmalion, Cemelion, Pelion, Ptelion,
Iliou, Bryllion, Cromion, Endymion, Milanion, Athenion, Boion, Apion, Dropion, Appion, Noscopion, Aselelarion, Acrion,
Chimerion, Hyperion, Asterion, Dorion, Euphorion, Porphyrion, Thyrion, Jasion, JEsion, Hippocration, Stration, Action, ^Etion, Metion, ^Eantion, Pallantion, Dotiou, Theodotion, Erotion, Sotion, Nephestion, Philistion, Polytion, Ornytion,
Eurytion, Dionizion.

LON MON NON OON PON RON PHRON

Accent the Penultimate.
Philemon, Criumetopon, Caberon, Dioscoron, Cacipron.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ascalon, Abylon, Babylon, Telamon, Ademon, ^Egemon, Polemon, Ardemon, Hieromnemon, Artemon, Abarimon, Oromenon, Alcamenon, Tauromenon, Deiccoon, Democoon, Laocb'on,

Hippocoon, Deraophoon, Hippothbon, Acaron, Accaron, Paparon, Acheron, Apteron, Daiptorori, Chersephron, Aleiphron,

Lycophron, Euthyphron.

SON TON YON ZON

Accent the Penultimate.
Theogiton, Aristogiton, Polygiton, Deltoton.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Themison,

Abaton,

Aciton,

Aduliton,

Sicyon,

Cercyon,

Cremmyon, Cromyon, Geryon, Alcetryon, Amphitryon,.

Amphictyon, Acazon, Amazon, Olizon, Amyzon.

.flLgyon,

ABO ACO ICO EDO IDO

Accent the Penultimate^

Lampedo, Cupido.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arabo, Tarraco,

Stilico,

Macedo.

BEO LEO TEO

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Labeo, Aculeo, Buteo.

AGO IGO UGO

Accent the Penultimate.
Carthago, Origo, Verrugo.

PHO THO
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Clitipho, Agatho.

BIO CiO DIO GiO LIO M1O NIO RIO SIO T1O VIO

X10
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Arabic, Corbio,
Phrygio, Bambalio,

Navilubio,

Senecio,

Diomedio,

Regio,

Caballio, Ansellio, Pollio, Sirmio,

Formio, Phormio, Anio, Parmenio, Avenio, Glabrio, Acrio,
Curio, Syllaturio, Occasio, Vario, Aurasio, Secusio, Verclusio,

Natio, Ultio,
Alexio.

Ballio,

Deventio, Versontio,

Divio,

Oblivio,

Petovio,

CLO 1LO ULO UMO

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Chariclo, Corbilo, Corbulo, JEpulo, Baetulo, Castulo,

mo, Lucumo.

ANO ENO INO

Accent the Penultimate.

Theano, Adramitteno.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Barcioo, Ruscino, Fruscino.

APO IPO
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sisapo, Olyssipo.

Anu-

142

ARO ERO
Accent the Penultimate.
Vadavero.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Bessaro, Civaro, Tubero, Cicero, Hiero, Acimero, Cessero.

ASO ISO
Accent the Penultimate.
Carcaso, Agaso, Turiaso, Aliso, Natiso.

ATO ETO ITO YO XO

Accent the Penultimate.
Enyo, Polyxo.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Erato, Derceto, Capito, Siccilissito, Anaphitryo.

BER FER GER TER VER

Accent the Penultimate.
Meleager, Elaver.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Calaber, Mulciber, Noctifer, Tanager, Antipater, Marspater,
Diespiter, Marspiter, Jupiter.

AOR NOR FOR TOR ZOR

Accent the Penultimate.
Chrysaor, Alcanor, Bianor, Euphranor, Alcenor, Agenor,
Agapenor, Elpenor, Rhetenor, Anterior, Anaxenor, Vindemiator,
Rhobetor, Aphetor.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Mafcipor, Lucipor, Numitor, Albumazor, or Albumazar.

BAS DAS EAS GAS PHAS

Accent the Penultimate.
Alebas, Augeas (king of Elis), JEneas, Oreas, Symplegas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dotadas,

Cercidas,

Lucidas,

Timaichidas,

Alcidamidas,

143

Charmidas, Leonidas, Aristonidas, Pelopidas, Mnasippidas, TheDiphoridas, Antipatridas, Abantidas, Suidas,

Cratixidas, Ardeas, Augeas (the poet), Eleas, Cineas, Cyneas,
Boreas, Broteas, Acragas, Periphas, Acyphas.

aridas, Diagoridas,

IAS
Accent the Penultimate.
Ophias.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Caecias, Nicias, Cephalaedias,
Phidias, Herodias, Cydias,
Ephyreas, Pleias, Minyeias, Pelasgias, Antibacchias, Acrolochias, Archias, Adarchias, Arcathias, Agathias, Pythias, Pelias, Ilias,
Damias, Soemias, Arsanias, Pausanias, Olympias,
Appias, Agrippias, Chabrias, Tiberias, Terias, Lycorias, Pelorias, Demetrias, JDioscurias, Agasias, Phasias, Acesias, Agesias,
Hegesias, Tiresias, Ctesias, Cephisias, Pausias, Prusias, Lysias, Tysias, ^Etias, Bitias, Critias, Abantias, Thoantias, Phae-

thoutias, Phaestias, Thestias,

Phoestias, Sestias, Livias, Artaxias,

Loxias.

LAS MAS NAS

Accent the Penultimate.
Acilas, Adulas, Maecenas, Mrecenas (or, as Labbe says it
ought to be written, Mecoenas), Fidenas, Arpinas, Larinas, Atinas,

Adunas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Amiclas, Amyclas, Agelas, Apilas, Arcesilas, Acylas, Dorylas, Asylas,
Acamas, Alcidamas, Iphidamas,
Chersidamas,
Praxidamas, Theodamas, Cleodamas, Therodamas, Thyodamas,
Astydamas, Athamas, Garamas, Dicomas, Sarsinas, Sassinas,
Pitinas.

OAS PAS RAS SAS TAS XAS YAS

Accent the Penultimate.
Bagoas, Canopas, Abradaras, Zonaras (as Labbe contends it
ought to be), Epitheras, Abradatas, Jetas, Philetas, Damostas,
Acritas, Eurotas, Abraxas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Teleboas,

Chrysorrhoas, Agriopas, Triopas, Zonaras, GyaChrysoceras, Mazeras, Chaboras, Orthagoras, Pythagoras,

Diagoras,
Pylagoras, Demagoras, Timagoras, Hermagoras,

ras,

144

Athenagoras, Xeuagoras, Hippagoras, Stesagoras, Tisagoras,

Telestagoras, Protagoras, Evagoras, Anaxagoras, Praxagoras,
Ligoras, Athyras, Thamyras, Cinyras, Atyras, Apesas, Pietas,
Felicitas, Liberalitas, Lentulitas, Agnitas, Opportunitas, Claritas,

Veritas,

Faustitas,

Ci vitas,

Archytas,

Phlegyas,

Milyas,

BES
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Chalybes, Armenochalybes.

CES
Accent the Penultimate.
Arbaces, Pharnaces, Samothraces, Arsaces, Phoenices, Libyphoeuices, Olympionices, Plistonices, Polynices, Ordovices,

Le-

movices, Eburovices.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Axiaces, Astaces, Derbices, Ardices, Eleutherocilices, Cappodoces, Eudoces, Bebryces, Mazyces.

ADES
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Icades, Olcades, Arcades, Orcades, Carneades, Gorgades,
Stoechades, Lichades, Strophades, Laiades, Naiades, Alcibiades,
PleiadevS, Branchiades, JDeliades, Heliades, Peliades, Oiliades,

Naupliades, Juliades, Memmiades, Cleuiades, Xeniades, HunHeliconiades, Acrisioniades, Telamoniades, Limoniades,

Acheioiades, Asclepiades, Asopiades, Crotopiades, Appiades,
Thespiades, Thariades, Otriades, Cyriades, Scyriades, Anchisiades, Dosiades, Lysiades, Nysiades, Dionysiades, Menoetiades,
Miltiades, Abantiades, Atlantiades, Dryantiades, Laomedontiades, Phaetontiades, Laertiades, Hepha3stiades, Thestiades, Batniades,

Demades, Nomades, Ma?nades,

Cyclades, Pylades,
Cispades, Cbcerades, Sporades, Perisades, Hippotades, Sotades, Hyades, Thyades, Dryades, Hamadryades,
tiades,

'Ecbinades,

Othryades.

EDES
Accent the Penultimate.

Democedes, Agamedes, Palamedes, Archimedes, Nicomedes,

Diomedes, Lycomedes, Cleomcdes, Ganymedes, Tbrasymedes,

145

IDES
decent the Penultimate.
Alcides, Lyncides, Tydides, JEgides, Promethides, NicarHeraclides, Teleclides, Epiclides, Anticlides, Androclides, Meneclides, CEclides, Cteseclides, Xenoclides, Charithides,

clides,

Patroclides,

(singular),

Aristoclides,

Basilides,

Nelides,

Euclides,
Pelides,

Eurydides,

Belides

^Eschylides, Snides,

CEnides,
Lycbnides, Amanoides,
Antigenides,
Larides, Abderides, Atrides, Thesides, Aristides.

Japeronides,

Actent the Antepenultimate.

Epichaides, Danaides, Lesbides, Labdacides, ^Eacides, Hylacides, Ph^lacides, Pharacides, Imbracides, Myrmecides, Phoenicides, Antalcides, Lvncides, Andocides, Ampycides, Thucyclides,
Lelegeides, Tynheides, Pimpleides, Clymeneides, Mineides, Scyreides,
Minyeides, Lagides, Harpagides,
Lycurgides, Ogygides, Iriachides, Lysimarhides, Agatharchides, Timarchides, Leulychides, Leontychides, Leotychides, Sisyphides,
Erecthides,
Promelhides,
Cretbides,
Scythides,
CEbalides,
^Ethalides, Tantalides, Castalides, Mystalides, Phytalides, Teleclides, Meneclides, CEclides,
Ctesiclides, Androclides, EuBelides (plural), Sicelides,
clides,
Euryclides,
Epimelides,
Cypselides, Anaxilides, ^Bolides, Eubulides, Pbocylides, Priamides, Potamides, Cnemides, ^Esimides, Tolmides, Charmides,
Dardanides, Oceanides, Amanides, Titanides, Olenides, Achaemenides, Acbinienides, Epimenides, Parmenides, Ismenides,
Sithnides, Apollinides, Prumnides, Aonides, DoMygdalonides, Calydonides, Moeonides, CEdipodionides, Deionides, Chionides, Echionides, Spercbionides, Ophionides, Japetionides, Ixionides, Mimallonides, Pbilonides, Apoilonides, Acnionides, ^monides, Polypemonides, Simonides, Harmonides, Memnonides, Cronides, Myronides, /Esonides, Aristonides, Praxonides, Liburnides, Sunides, Teleboides, Panthoides, Acbeloides, Pronopides, Lapides, Callipides, Euripides, Dri-

Eumenides,

donides,

opides, CEnopides, Cecropides, Leucippides, Philippides, Argyraspides, Clearides, Taenarides, Hebrides, Timandrides, Anaxandndes, Epicerides, Pierides, Hesperides, Hyperides, Cassi-

Anterides, Peristerides, Libelhrides, Dioscorides, ProDiaf torides,

togondes, Melhorides, Antenorides, Actorides,
Onetorides,
Antorides,
Polyctorides, Hegetorides,
Acesiorides,
Thestorides, Aristorides, Electrides, CEnotrides, Smindyrides,
Philyrides, Pegasides, lasides, Imbrasides, Clesides, Dionyterides,

sides,

146

Cratides,

Dryantides,
Epytides.

Propoetides, Prcetides, Oceanitides, JEantides,

Dracontides,
Orestides,
Absyrtides, Acestides,

ODE UDES YDES

Accent the Penultimate.
JEgilodes, Acmodes, Nebrodes, Herodes, Orodes, Habudes,
Harudes, Lacydes, Pherecydes, Androcydes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sciapodes, CEdipodes, Antipodes,
podes, Pyrodes, Epicydes.

Hippopodes, Himanto-

AGES EGES IGES OGES YGES

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Theages, Tectosages, Astyages, Leleges, Nitiobriges, DuroCaturiges, Allobroges, Antobroges, Ogyges, Cataphryges,

triges,

Sazyges.

ATHES ETHES YTHES

IES

Accent the Penultimate.

Ariarathes, Alethes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Onythes, Aries.

ALES
Accent the Penultimate.
Novendiales, Geniales, Compitales, Arvales.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Carales.

ACLES ICLES OCLES

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Daicles, Mnasicles, Iphicles, Zanthicles, Charicles, Thericles,
Agasicles, Pasicles, Phrasicles, Ctesicles, Sosicles,
Nausicles, Xanticles, Niocles, Empedocles, Theocles, Neocles,
Eteocles, Sophocles, Pythocles, Diodes, Philocles, Damocles,

Pericles,

Phanocles, Xenocles, Hierocles, Androcles, ManMetrocles, Lamprocles, Cephisocles, Nestocles, Themistocles.

Democles,
drocles,

Patrocles,

ELES ILES OLES ULES

decent the Antepenultimate.
Ararauceles,
tiles,

Hedymeles,

Pahiteles,

Praxiteles,

Pyrgoteles,

Gundiles, Absiles, Novensiles, PisaTaxiles, ^Eoles, Autololes, Abdimonoples, Hercules.

Demoteles,

Aristoteles,

AMES OMES
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Priames, Datames, Abrocomes.

AN ES
Accent the Penultimate.
Jordanes, Athamanes, Alamanes,
Brachmanes, Acarnanes,
JEgipanes, Tigranes, Actisanes, Titanes, Ariobarzanes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Diaphanes, Epiphanes, Periphanes, Praxiphanes, Dexiphanes,
Lexiphanes, Antiphanes, Nicophanes, Theophanes, Diophanes,
Apollophanes, Xenophanes, Aristophanes, Agrianes, Pharasmanes, Prytanes.

ENES*
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Timagenes, Melagenes, Sosigenes, Epigenes, Melesigenes,
Theogenes, Diogenes, Oblogenes, Hermogenes,
Rhetogenes, Themistogenes, Zanthenes, Agasthenes, Lasthenes,

Antigenes,

Clisthenes, Callisthenes,

Peristhenes,

Cratisthenes, Antisthenes,

Barbosthenes, Leoslhenes, Demosthenes, Dinosthenes, Androsthenes, Posthenes, Eratosthenes, Borysthenes, Alcamenes, Theramenes, Tisamenes, Deditamenes, Spitamenes, Pyleinenes,
Daimenes, NausiAlthemenes, Achaemenes, Philopoemenes,

menes, Numenes, Antimenes, Anaximenes, Cleomenes, Hippomenes, Heromenes, Ariotomenes, Eumenes, Numenes, Polyinenes, Geryenes.

INES
Accent the Penultimate.
Telchines, Acesines.
* All the words of
this termination have the accent on the antepenultimate.
See Eumenes in the Initial Vocabulary.

L 2

148

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aborigines, ^Eschiues*, Asines.

ONES
Accent the Penultimate.
Calucones, Agones, Antechthones, lones, Helleviones, VoNesiniones, Verones, Centrones, Eburones, Grisones,
Auticatones, Statones, Vectones, Vetones, Acitavones, Ingoevones, staevones, Axones, JExones, Halizones.
lones,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Cicones,
Lycaones,
Chaones,
Frisiabones,
Vernicones,
Francones, Vascones, Mysomacedones, Rhedones,
Essedones,
Myriiiid<nes, Pocones, Paphlagones, Aspagones, La3strigones,
Lingone*, Lestrygones, Vangiones, Nuithones, Sithunes, Baliones, Htrmumes, Biggeriones, Meriones, Suiones, Minmllones,

Senones,

Meinnones,

Ambrones, Suessones,
Amazones.

Pannones,

sones, Pictones, Teutones,

An-

O ES
Accent the Penultimate.
Heroes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Chorsoes, Chosroes.

APES OPES
Accent the Penultimate.
Cynapes, Cecropes, Cyclopes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Panticapes, Crassipes, Esubopes, ^Ethiopes, Hellopes,
lopes, Panopes, Ster6pes, Dryopes.

Do-

ARES ERES IRES ORES URES

Accent the Penultimate.
Cabares, Balcares, Apollinares, Saltuares, Ableres, Byzeres,
Bechires, Diores, Azores, Silures.

* Labbe

ays, that

has pronounced this

a certain anthologist, forced by the necessity of his vere,

word with the accent on the penultimate.

149

Accent

tJie

Leochares, JEmochares,
Insubres, Luceres, Pieres,
Limures.

Antepenultimate.

De mocha res,
Astabores,

Abisares,

Cavares,

Musagores, Centores,

ISES
Accent the Penultimate.
Anchises.

ENSES
Accent the Penultimate.
Ucubenses, Leonicenses, and

all

words of

this termination.

OCES YSES
Accent the Penultimate.
Cambyses.

ATES
Accent the Penultimate.

Phraates, Atrebates, Cornacates, Ceracates, Adunicates, NiBarsabocates, Leucates, Teridates, Mithridates, Attidates,
Osquidates, Oxydates, Ardeates, Eleates, Bercoreates,

sicates,

Casicenufates, ^Egates, Achates, Niphates, DeciMevaniates, Cariates, Quariates, Asseriates,

Euburiates, Antiates, Spartiates, Celelates, Hispellates, StelSuillates, Albulaies,
Focimates, Auximates, Flanates,
lates,

Caninefates,

ates,

Attaliates,

Edenates, Fidenates, SufFenatcs, Fregenates, Capenates, Senates,

Coesenates, Misenates, Padinates, Fulginates, Merinates, AlaAgesinates, Asisinates, Sassinates, Sessinates,
Atinates, Altinates, Tollentinates, Ferentinates, Interamnates, Chelonates, Casmonates, Arnates, Titernates, Infernates, Privernates, Oroates, Euphrates, Orates, Vasates, Cotrinates, ^siriates,

Frusinates,

cosates, Tolosates, Antuates, Nantuates, Sadyates, Caryates.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Spithobates, Eurybates, Antiphates, Trebiates, Zalates, Sauromates, Attinates, Tornates, Hypates, Menecrates*, Pherecrates, Iphicrates, Callicrates, Epicrates, Pasicrates, Sras iates,
Sosicrales, Hypsicrates, Nicocrates, Halocrates, Dam nates,
Democrates, Cheremocrates, Timocrates, Heiniocraies .Steno;f

All

words ending

in crates

have the accent on the antepenultimate syllable.

150

Xenocrates, Hippocrates, Harpocrates, Socrates, IsoCephisocrates, Naucrates, Eucrates, Eulhycrates, Poly-

crates,

crates,
crates.

ETES 1TES OTES UTES YTES YES ZES

Accent the Penultimate.
Acetes, Ericetes, Cadetes, ^Eetes, Mocragetes, Caletes, PhiNemetes, Cometes, Ulmanetes, Consuanetes,
Gymnetes, JEsymnetes, Nannetes, Serretes, Curetes, Theatetes,
Andizetes, Odiies, Belgites, Margites, Memphites, Ancalites,
Ambialites, Avalites, Cariosuelites, Polites, Apollopolites, Her-

locletes, jEgletes,

mopolites, Latopolites, Abulites, Stylites, Borysthenites, TemeSyenites, Carcinites, Samnites, Deiopites, Garites, Centrites,
Thersites, Is! arcissites, Asphaltites, Hydraotes, Heracleotes, Boeotes,
Helotes, Bootes, Thootes, Anagnutes, Ari-

nites,

mazes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dercetes, Massagetes, Indigetes, Ilergetes, Euergetes,
Eusi petes, Abalites, Charites, Cerites, Praestites,

chetes,

AuAn-

dramytes, Dariaves, Ardyes, Machlyes, Blemmyes-

Accent the Penultimate.

Achais, Archelais, Homolais, Ptolemais,

Elymais.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Thebais, Phocais, Aglais, Tanais, Cratais.

BIS CIS DIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Berenicis, Cephaledis, Lycomedis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Acabis, Carabis, Setabis, Nisibis, Cleobis, Tucrobis, TisoUcubis, Curubis, Salmacis, Acinacis, Brovonacis, Athracis,
Agnicis, Carambucis, Cadmeidis.

bis,

EIS^ ETHIS ATHIS

Accent the Penultimate.

Medeis, Spercheis,

Pittheis,

* These vowels form distinct

Crytheis,

syllables.

Nepheleis,

Eleleis,

See the termination EIUS.

Achilleis, Pimpleis,

Cadmeis,

.52neis,

Schoeneis, Peneis, Acri-

soneis, Triopeis, Patereis, Nereis, Cenchreis, Theseis, Briseis,

Perseis, Messeis, Chryseis, Nycteis, Sebethis, Epimethis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Thymiathis.

ALIS ELIS ILIS OLIS ULIS YLiS

Accent the Penultimate.
Andabalis, Cercalis, Regalis, Stympbalis, Dialis, Latialis,
Septimontialis, Martialis, Manalis, Juvenalis, Quirinalis, FontiJunonalis, Avernalis, Vacunalis, Abrupalis,
nalis,
Floralis,
Quietali.s, Eumelis, Phaselis, Eupilis, Quiuctilis, Adulis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

CEbalis,
Sicelis,
tilis,

Hannibalis, Acacalis,

Vahalis,

percalis,

Ischalis,

Fornicalis,

Caralis,

Thessalis,

Androcalis,
Italis,

Lu-

Facelis,

Nephelis, Bibilis, Incibilis, LeucreArgolis, Cimolis, Decapolis,

words ending in polis. Herculis, Thestylis.

Fascelis, Vindelis,

Myrtilis,

Neapolis, and

Indivilis,
all

JEeolis,

AMIS EMIS
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Calamis, Salamis, Semiramis, Thyamis, Artemis.

ANIS ENIS INIS ONIS YNIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Bacenis, Mycenis, Philenis, Cyllenis,
Edonis, ^Edonis, Thedonis, Sidonis, Dodonis, Calydonis, Agonis, Alingonis, Colonis, Corbulonis, Cremonis, Salmonis, Junonis, Ciceronis, Scironis, Coro-

Mandanis, Titanis,

Ismenis, Cebrenis, Adonis,

nis,

Phoronis,

Turonis

(in

Germany),

Tritonis,

Phorcynis,

Gortynis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sicanis, Anticanis, Andanis, Hypanis, Taranis,
Prytanis,
Poemanis, Eumenis, Lycaonis, Asconis, Maeonis, Paeonis, Sithonis, Memnonis,
Pannonis, Turonis (in France), Bitonis,

Geryonis.

152

OIS*
Accent the Penultimate.
Minois, Herois, Latois.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Symois, Pyrois.

APIS OPIS
Accent the Penultimate.
lapis, Colapis, Serapitrf*,

Isapis,

Asopis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Acapis, Minapis, Cecropis, Meropis.

ARIS ACRIS ATRIS ERIS IGR1S IRIS 1TRIS ORIS

UR1S YRIS
Accent the Penultimate.
Nonacris, Cimmeris, Aciris, Osiris,
Balcaris, Apollinaris,
Petosiris, Busiris, Lycoris, Calaguris, Gracchuris, Hippuris.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abaris, Fabaris, Sybaris, Icaris, Andaris, Tyndaris, Sagaris,
Angaris, Phalaris, Elaris, Caularis, Taenaris, Liparis, Araris,
Biasans, Caesaris, Abisaris, Achisaris, Bassaris, Melaris, Autaris, Trinacris, Illiberis, Tiberis, Zioberis, Tyberis, Nepheris
Cytheris, Pieris, Trieris, Auseris, Pasitigris, Coboris, Sicoris,

Neoris, Peloris, Antipatris, Absitris, Pacyris, Ogyris, Porphyris,

Amyris, Thamyris, Thomyris, Tomyris.

ASIS ESIS ISIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Amasis, Magnesis, Tuesis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Bubasis, Pegasis, Parrhasis, Paniasis,
Griecostasis, Lachesis, Athesis, Thamesis,

Acamasis, Engonasis,
Nemesis, Tibisis.

ENSIS
Accent the Penultimate.
Genubensis, Cordubensis, and

all

words of

this termination.

* These vowels form distinct syllables.

See the word in the Initial Vocabulary.
Serapis.

153

OSIS USIS
Accent the Penultimate.
Diamastigosis, Enosis, Eleusis.

ATIS ETIS ITIS OTIS YTIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Tegeatis,
Acervitis,
Dascylitis,

Sarmatis,

Chalcitis,

Caryatis,

Limenetis,

Miletis,

Memphitis, Sophitis,

Comitis, JEanitis,

Cananitis,

Arbelitis,
Circinitis,

Curetis,
Fascelitis,

Sebennitis,

Chaonitis, Trachonitis, Chalonitis, Sybaritis, Daritis, Calenderitis,

Zephyritis, Amphaxitis, Rhacotis, Estiaeotis, Moeotis, Tracheotis,
Mareotis, Phthiotis, Sandaliotis, Elimiotis, Iscariotis, Casiotis,
Philotis, Nilotis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Atergatis, Calatis, Anatis, Naucratis, Dercetis, Eurytis.

OVIS UIS XIS

Accent the Penultimate.

Amphaxis, Oaxis, Alexis, Zamolxis, Zeuxis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Vejovis, Dijovis, Absituis.

ICOS EDOS ODOS YDOS

Accent the Penultimate.

Abydos.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Oricos, Tenedos, Macedos, Agriodos.

EOS
Accent the Penultimate.
Spercheos, Achilleos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Audrogeos, Egaleos, ^galeos, Hegaleos.

IGOS ICHOS OCHOS OPHOS

Accent the Penultimate.
Melampigos, Niontichos, Machrontichos.

154

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Nerigos, ^Egiochos, Oresitrophos.

ATHOS ETHOS 1THOS

IOS

Accent the Penultimate.

Sebethos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Seiathos, Arithos, Ilios, Ombrios, Topasios.

LOS MOS NOS POS

Accent the Penultimate.
Stymphalos, JEgilos, Pachinos, Etheonos, Eteonos, Heptaphouos.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Haegalos, JEgialos, Ampelos, Hexapylos, Sipylos,

Hecatom-

Potamos, JEgospotamos, Olenos, Orchomenos, Auapauomenos, Epidicazomencs, Heautontimorumenos, Antropos.

pylos,

ROS SOS TOS ZOS

Accent the Penultimate.
Meleagros, Hecatoncheros, ^gimuros, Nisyros, Pityonesos,
Hieronesos, Cephesos, Sebetos, Haliaeetos, Miletos, Polytimetos,
Aretos, Buthrotos, Topazos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sygaros, JSgoceros, Anteros, Meleagros, Myiagros, Absoros,
Amyros, Pegasos, Jalysos, Abates, Aretos, Neritos, Acytos.

IPS

OPS

Accent the Antepenultimate.

JEgilips,

^thiops.

LAUS MAUS NAUS RAUS

(in

two

syllables.)

Accent the Penultimate.

Archelaus, Menelaus, Aglaus, Agesilaus, Protesilaus, Nicololaus, Hermolaus, Critolaus, Aristolaus, Dorylaus, Am-

laus,

phiaraus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Imaus*, Emmaus, CEnomaus, Danaus.
*

JmavA

See the word

in the Initial Vocabulary.

155

BUS
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Agabus, Alabus, Arabus, Melabus, Setabus, Erebus, Ctesibus.
Deiphobus, Abubus, Polybus,

ACUS
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abdacus, Labdacus, Rhyndacus, ^Eacus, Ithacus.

IACUS*
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Phidiacus, Alabandiacus, Rhodiacus, Calchiacus,
Corinthiacus, Deliacus, Peliacus, lliacus, Niliacus, Titaniacus,
Armeniacus, Messeniacus, Salaminiacus, Lemniacus, loniacus,
Sammoniacus, Tritoniacus, Gortyniacus, Olympiacus, Caspiacus, Me^embriacus, Adriacus, Iberiacus, Cytheriacus, Siriacus,
Gessoriacus, Cytoriacus, Syriacus, Phasiacus, Megalesiacus,
Etesiacus, Isiacus, Gnosiacus, Cnossiacus, Pausiacus, Amathusiacus, Pelusiacus, Prusiacus, Actiacus, Divitiacus, Byzantiacus
lalciacus,

Thermodontiacus, Propontiacus, Hellespontiacus, Sestiacus.

LACUS NACUS OACUS RACUS SACUS TACUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Benacus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ablacus, Medoacus, Armaracus, Assaracus, .ZEsacus,
sacus, Caractacus, Spartacus, Hyrtacus, Pittacus.

Lamp-

ICUS
Accent the Penultimate.
Caicus, Numicus,
tonicus,
ricus,
tricus,

Callistonicus,

Demonicus, Granicus, Atidronicus, StraAristonicus,

Alaricus, Albericus,

Rudericus, Romericus, Hunnericus,

Henricus, Theodoncus, Ludovicus,

Victoricus,

Grenovicus,

Rode-

AmaVar-

vicus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Bardaicus, Judaic us,
Phocaicus, Chaldaicus,
Achaicus, Lecliaicus, Pancbaicus, Thermaicus, Naicus, Pana-

Thebauus,

* All words of
noun eye.

the

this

termination have the accent on the

t',

pronounced

like

136

thenaicus, Cyrenaicus, Arabicus, Dacicus, Samothracicus, Turcicus, Areadicus, Sotadicus, Threcidicus, Chalcidicus, AlabanJudiciis,

Ciondicus,

Cornificus, Belgicus, Allobrogicus,

Delphicus, Sapphicus, Parthicus, Scythicus, Pythicus, Stymphalicus, Pharsalicus, Thessalicus, ItaTarbellicus, Argolicus,
licus, Attalicus, Gallicus, Sabeilicus,
Camicus, Ceramicus, Academicus, GraBcanicus,
Getulicus,
Cocanicus, Tuscanicus, jEanicus, Hellanicus, Glanicus, Ateldicus,

Colchieus,

Georgicus,

Amanicus, Honuuucus, Germanicus, Hispunicus, AquiSequanicus, Poenicus, Alemannicus, Britannicus, LaLeticonicus,

Macedonicus, Sandonicus,
conicus,
Adonicus,
lonicus, Hermionicus, Babylonicus, Samonicus, Pannonicus,
lanicus,

tanicus,

Hieronicus,

Plalouicus,

Santonicus,

Sophronicus,

Teutonicus,

Amazonicus, Hernicus, Liburnicus, Eubbicus, Troicus, Sloicus, Olympicus, ,#thiopicus, Pindaricus, Baleancus, MarmaCimbricus, Andricus, Ibericus, Trietericus,
Doricus, Pythagoricus, Leuctricus, Adtstricus,
Isauricus, Centauricus, Biluncus, Illyrigandesiricus,
cus, Syricus, Pagasicus, Moesicus, Marsicus, Persi<-us, Corsicus, Massicus, Issicus, Sabbaticus, Mithridaticus, Tegeaticus,
Asiaticus,
Dalmaticus,
Sarmaticus, Ciovraticus,
Syriaticus,
Rhaeticus, Geticus, Gangeticus, ^gineticus, Rhoeticus, Cretiricus,

Bassaricus,

Trevericus,

cus,
cus,

Africus,

Memphiticus, Sybariticus, Abderilicus, Celticus, AtlantiGaramanticus, Alenticus, Ponticus, Scoticus, Ma?oticus,

Bceoticus,

Epiroticus,

Heracleoticus,
Syrticus,

Mareoticus,

Atticus,

Pbthioticus,

Alyatticus,

Niloticus,

Halyatticus,

Medi-

astuticus.

OCUS UCUS YCUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Ophiucus, Inycus.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lauodocus, Amodocus, Amphilocus, Ibycus, Libycus, Besbycus, Autolycus,

Amycus, Glanycus, Corycus.

ADUS EDUS IDUS ODUS YDUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Lebedus,

Congedus, Alfredus, Aluredus, Emodus, Andro-

dus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Adadus, Enceladus, Aradus,
Lepidus, Hesiodus, Commodns,

Antaradus,

Aufidus,

Monodus ; Lacydus,

Algidus,
Polydas.

157

MUS

GEUS

decent the Penultimate.

Niobaeus, Meliboeus, and all words of these terminations.

BUS*
Accent the Penultimate.

Lycambeus, Thisbeus, Bereniceus, Lynceus

(the

brother of

Idas), Simonideus,

Euripideus, Pherecydeus, Piraeeus, PhegeBaccheus, Motorus, Tegeus, Sigeus, Ennosigeus, Argeus,

chetis,
Cepheus,
Ripheus, Alpheus,
Orpheus (adjective),
Erectheus, Prometheus (adjective), Cleantheus, Rhadamantheus,
Pantheus (adjective), Daedaleus, Sophocleus,
Erymantheus,
Themistocleus, Eleus, Neleus (adjective), Oileus (adjective),
Apelleus, Achilleus, Perilleus, Luculleus, Agylleus, Pimpleus,
Ebuleus, Asculeus, Masculeus, Cadmeus, Aristophaneus, Cananeus, CEneus (adj. 3 syll.), CEneus (sub. 2 syll.), idomeneus, Schoeneus, Peneus, Phineus, Cydoneus, Androgeoneus,
Deucalioneus, Acrisioneus, Salmoneus (adjective),
Bioneus,
Maruneus, Antenoreus, Phoroneus (adjective), Thyoneus, Cyrneus, Epeus, Cyclopeus, Penelopeus, Phillippeus, Aganippeus,
Meuandreus (adjective), Nereus, Zagreus, Boreas, Hyperboreus,
Polydoreus, Atreus (adjective), Centaureus, Nesseus, Cisseus,
CEteus, Rhoeteus, Auteus, Abanteus, Phalanteus, Theiodamanteus,

Polydamanteus, Thoanteus, Hyanteus, Aconteus, Laome-

doiueus, Thermodonteus, Phaethonteus, Phlegethonteus,

teus, Thyesteus,

Oron-

Phryxeus.

decent the Antepenultimate.

Meno3ceus,
Gerionaceus,
Lynceus (adjective), Dorceus,
Caduceus, Asclepiadeus, Paladeus, Sotadeus, Tydeus, Orpheus
(substantive), Morpheus, Tyrrheus, Prometheus (substantive),
Cretht us, Mnesitheus, Dositheus, Pentheus (substantive), Smin* It

may be

stantives

observed, that words of this termination are sometimes both subWhen they are substantives, they have the accent on

and adjectives.

the antepenultimate syllable, as

leus, Prom theus, Salm6 neus, &c. ; and when
adjectives on the penultimate, as Neltus, Prometheus, Salmontus, &c. Thus,
CEneus, a king of Calydonia,is pronounced in two syllables ; the adjective (Enius,
which is formed from i is a trisyllable ; and CEneius, another formation of
is
,

it,

a word of four syllables. But these words, when formed into English
adjectives,
alter their termination \\ith the accent on the penultimate :

With other notes than

to the

Orphean

lyre.

The

And

tuneful tongue, the Promethean band.

sometimes on the antepenultimate, as

The

sun, as

from Thyestian banquet turn'd.

MILTON.
AKENSIDE.

MILTON.

theus,

iheus,
Jeus,

Timotheus, Brotheus, Dorotheas, Menestheus, EurysPittheus, Py theus, Daedaleus, ^Egialeus, Maleus, TantaCelrus,

Heracleus,

Oileus

(substantive),

Eleleus,

Demoleus,

Neleus,

Peleus,

Romuleus,

Nileus,

Pergameus,
Tyaneus, Ce-

Euganeus, Melaneus, Herculaneus, Cyaneus,

Dicaneus, Pheneus, CEneus, Cupidineus, Apollineus,
Enneus, Adoneus, Aridoneus, Gorgoneus, Deioneus, Ilioneus,
Mimalloneus, Salmoneus (substantive), Acroneus, Phoroneus
(substantive), Albuneus, Enipeus, Sinopeus, Hippeus, AristipMacareus, Tyndareus, Megareus (substantive),
peus, Areus,
Capharens (substantive), Briareus, ^sareus, Patareus, Cythereus, Phaiereus, Nereus (substantive), Tereus, Adoreus, Mentoreus, Nestoreus, Atreus (substantive),
Caucaseus, Pegaseus,
neus,

Theseus,
Agyeus.

Nicteus,

Perseus,

Bronteus,

Argenteus,

Proteus,

AGUS EGUS IGUS OGUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Cethegus, Robigus, Rubigus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

JEgopbagus, Osphagus, Neomagus, Rothomagus, Niomagus,
Noviomagus, Casaroniagus, Sitomagus, Areopagus, Harpagus,
Arviragus, Uragus, Astrologus.

ACHUS OCHUS UCHUS YCHUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Daduchus, Ophiuchus.
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Telemachus, Daimachus, Deimachus, Alcimachus, Callimachus, Lysimacbus, Antimachus, Symmachus, Andromachus,

Clitomachus, Aristoniachus, Eurymachus, Inachus, Jamblichus,
Demodochus, Xenodochus, Deiochus, Antiochus, Deilochus,
Archilochus,

Mnesilochus,

Thersilochus,

Orsilochus,

chus, Naulochus, Eurylochus, Agerochus, Polyochus,

Antilo-

Monychus,

Abronychus.

APHUS EPHUS IPHUS OPHUg YPHUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Josephus, Seriphus,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ascalaphus, Epaphus, Palaepaphus, Anthropographus, Telephus, Absephus, Agastrophus, Sisyphus.

159

ATHUS ^THUS ITHUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Si ma? thus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Archagathus, Amathus, Lapathus, Carpathus, Mychithus.

AIU

Accent the Antepenultimate.

See Achaia.

Cams, Laius, Graius.

AB1US IB1US OBIUS UBIUS YBIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Fabius, Arabhis, Bsebius, Vibius, Albius, Amobius, Macrobius, Androbius, Tobius, Virbius, Lesbius, Eubius, Danubius,

Marrhubius, Talthybius, Polybius.

CIUS
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Acacius, Ambracius, Acracius, Tbracius, Athracius, Samothracius,
Lampsacius, Arsacius, Byzacius, Accius, Siccius,
Decius, Threicius, Cornificius, Cilicius, Numicius, Apicius,
Cincius,
Mincius, Marcius,
Sulpicius, Fabricius, Oricius,
Circius, Hircius, Roscius, Albucius, Lucius, Lycius, Bebrycius.

DIUS
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Leccadius, Icadius, Arcadius, Palladius, Tenedius, Albidius^
Fidius, Aufidius,
Eufidius, jEgidius,
Thucydidius,
Nigidius, Obsidius, Gratidius, Brutidius, Helvidius, Ovidius,
Rhodius, Clodius, Hannodius, Gordius, Claudius,
Rudius,
Lydius.
Didius,

EIU

S*

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Daneius,

Cocceius,

geius, Baccheius,
*

JEacideius,
Lelegeius, SiTyphoeeius, Cretheius, Pittheius,

Lyrceius,

Cepheius,

Almost all the words of this termination are adjectives, and in these the
ti form distinct
syllables ; the others, as Coccenw, SaUiu*, Proculenis,

vowels

Canultw*,

160

Semeleius, Neleius, Stheneleius, Porculeius, Septimuleius, Canuleius, Venuleius, Apuleius, Egnatuleius, Sypyleius,
Priameius, Cadmeius, Tyaneius, ^Eneius, Clymeneius, QEneius,
Autoneius, Schoeneius,
Lampeius, Rhodopeius,
Dolopeius,
Saleius,

Priapeius, Pompeius, Tarpeius, Cynareius, Cythereius,

reius, Satureius, Vultureius, Cinyreius, Nyseius, Teius,

NeHe-

cateius, Eluteius, Rhoeteius, Atteius, Minyeius.

GIUS
decent the Antepenultimate.
Valgius, Belgius, Catangius, Sergius, Asceburgius, Oxygius.

CHIUS PH1US THIUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Sperchius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dulichius >
Telechius,
Muuychius,
Hesychius, Tychius, Cynipliius, Alphius, Adelphius, Sisyphius,
Einathius, Simselhius, Acithius, Melantliius, Erynmnthius, CoInachius,

Bacchius,

rinthius, Zerynthius, Tirynthius.

AL1US ^LIUS ELIUS ILIUS ULIUS YLIUS.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
CEbalius, Idalius, Acidalius, Palsephalius, Stymphalius, MaeOpalius, Thessalius, Castalius, Publius, Heraclius*,
Caelius,
Laelius, Delius,
Mclius, Cornelius, Coelius,
jElius,

nalius,

Clselius,

Aurelius,

Nyctelius,

Praxitelius,

Abilius,

Babilius,

Canuleius, Apuleius, Egnatuleius, Schancius, Lampeius, Vultureius, Atteius, and

sometimes pronounced with the
Minyeius, are substantives ; and which, though
ei forming a diphthong, and sounded like the noun eye, are more generally heard
like the adjectives

same general

so that the whole

list

may be

rule, that of sounding the e separately,

as in the similar terminations in eia and

ia.

This

fairly

and the

included under the

t

like

y consonant,

more necessary in these

much alike as to require the

is

the

so
words, as the accented e and unaccented i are
sound of the initial or consonant y, in order to prevent the hiatus, by giving a

small diversity to the

* Labbe

two vowels.

See Achaia.

as in Heraclitus
the penultimate,
places the accent of this word on
and Heradid<z; but the Roman emperor of this name, is so generally pronounced
,

with the antepenultimate accent, that it would savour of pedantry to alter

I understand the reason on which Labbe founds his accentuation.

Nor do

it.

Carbilius, Orbilius, Acilius, Caecilius, Lucilius, JEdilius, Virgilius,

Manilius, Pompilius, Turpilius, Atilius, Basilins*,
Cantilius, Quintilius, Hostilius, Attilius, Rutilius, Duilius, Ster-

jEmilius,

quilius, Carvilius, Servilius, Callius, Trebellius,

Jius,

Arellius, Vitellius, Tullius,

Daiilius, Julius,

Cascellius,

Gel-

Manlius, Tenolius, Nauplius,

Amulius, Parnphylius, Pylius.

MIUS
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Samius, Ogmius, Isthmius, Decimius, Septimius, Rbemmius,
Memmius, Mummius, Nomius, Bromius, Latmius, Postbuniius.

ANIUS ENIUS INIUS ENNIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Anius, Libanius, Canius, Sicanitis, Vulcanius, Ascanius, DarManius, Afranius, Granius, ^Enius, Maenius,
Genius, Borysthenius, Lenius, Valenius, Cyllenius, Olenius,
Menius, Acbaemenius, Armenius, Ismenius, Poenius, Sirenius,
Messenius, Dossenius, Polyxenius, Troezenius, Gabinius, Albinius, Licinius, Sicinius, Virginius, Tracbinius, Minius, Salaminius, Flaminius, Etiminius, Arminius, Herminius, Caninius,
Tetritinius, Asinius, Eleusinius, Vatinius, Flavinius, Tarquinius,
Cilnius, Tolumnius, Annius, Fannius, Elannius, Ennius, Fescennius, Dossennius.
danius, Clanius,

ONIUS UNIUS YNIUS OIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Aonius, Lycaonius, Chaonius, Machaonius, Amythaonius,
Trebonius, Heliconius, Stiliconius, Asconius, Macedonius, Chalcedonius,
Caledonius,
Mandonius,
Sidonius, Alcbandonius,
Dodonius, Cydonius, Calydonius, Maeonius, Paeonius, Agonius,
Gorgonius,
Lestrygonius,
Laestrygonius,
Trophonius,
Ericthonius,
Marathonius,
Sithonius,
Sopbonius,
Aphtbonius, Argantbonius, Tithonius, lonius, OEdipodionius, Echionius,

Ixionius,

Salonius,

Milonius,

Apollonius,

Babylonins,

* Tliis
word, the learned contend, ought to have the accent on the penulbut that the learned frequently depart from this pronunciation, by
;
placing the accent on the antepenultimate, may be seen, Rule 31, prefixed to

timate

the Initial Vocabulary.

162

JEmonius, JLacedieniouius, Haemonius, Paltemonius, Ammonius,

Strymonius, Nonius, Memnonius, Agamemnonius, Crannonius,
Vennonius, Junonius, Pomponius, Acronius, Sophronius, Scironius,
Sempronius, Antronius, /Esonius, Ausonius, Latonius,
Suetonius, Antonius, Bistonius, Plutonius, Favonius, Amazonius,
Esernius, Calphurnius, Saturnius, Daunius, Junius, Neptunius,
Gortynius, Typhoius, Acheloius, Miub'ius, Troius.

AP1US OPIUS IPIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Agapius, ^Isculapius, JEsapius, Messapius, Grampius, Procopius, CEnopius, Cecropius, Eutropius, ^Esopius, Mopsopius,
Gippius, Puppius, Caspius, Thespius, Cispius.

ARIUS ERIUS IRIUS ORIUS URIUS YRIUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Darius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arius, Icarius, Tarcundarius, Ligarius, Sangarius, CorinthiLarius, Marius, Hierosolymarius, ^Enarius, Taenarius,
Asinarius, Isinarius, Varius, Januarius, Aquarius, Februarius,
Atuarius, [mbrius, Adrius, Evandrius, Laberius, Biberius, Tiberius, Celtiberius, Vinderius, Acherius, Valerius, Numerius,

arius,

Hesperius, Agrius, CEagrius, Cenchrius, Rabirius, Podalirius,

Sinus, Virius, Bosphorius, Elorius, Fiorius, Actorius, Anactoriusj Sertorius, Caprius, Cyprius, Arrius, Feretrius, CEnotrius,
Adgandestrius, Caystrius, Epidaurius, Curius, Mercurius, Durius, Furius, Palfurius, Tliurius, Mamurius, Purius, Masurius,
Spurius, Veturius, Asturius, Atabyrius, Scyrius, Porphyrius,
Assyrius, Tyrius.

ASIUS ESIUS ISLUS OSIUS USIUS YSIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Asius, Casius, Thasius, Jasius, ^sius, Acesius, Coracesius,
Arcesius, Mendesius, Chesius, Ephesius, Milesius, Theumesius, Teumesius, JEnesius, Magnesius, Proconnesius, Chersonesius, Lyrnesius, Marpesius, Acasesius, Melitesius, Adylisius,
Amisius, Artemisius, Simbisius, Charisius, Acrisius, Hortensius,

Syracosius, Theodosius, Gnosius, Sosius, Mopsius,

Cas-

sius, Thalassius,
Fnsius, Agusius,

Lyrnessius,

163

Cressius,

Tartessius,

Syracusius,

Amathnsius, Ophiusius, Ariusius, Volusius,

Selinusius, Acherusius, Maurusius, Lysius, Elysius, Dionysius,
Odrysius, Amphrysius, Otbrysius.

ATIUS ETJUS ITIUS OTIUS UTIUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Xenophontius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Trebatius, Catius, Volcatius, Achatius, Latins, Caesenatius,
Egnatius, Gratius, Horatius, Tatius, Luctatius, Statius, Actius,
Vectius, Quinctius, Aetius, ^Etius. Pansetius, Praetius, Cetius,
Caeetius, Vegitius, Metius, Moenetius, Lucretius,
Helvetius,
Saturnalitius,

Domitius, Beritius,
Abundantius, Paeantius,
Taulantius, Acamantius, Teuthrantius, Lactantius, Hyantius,
Byzantius, Terentius, Cluentius, Maxentius, Mezentius, Quintius, Acontius, Vocontius, Laomedontius,
Leontius, Pontius,
Hellespontius, Acherontius, Bacuntius,
Opuntius, Anintius,
Masotius, Thesprotius, Scaptius, ^Egyptius, Martius, Laertius,
Propertius, Hirtius, Mavortius, Tiburtius, Curtius, Theslius,
Themistius, Canistius, Sallustius, Crustius, Carystius, Hymettius, Bruttius, Abutius, Ebutius, ^Ebutius, Albutius, Acutius,
Locutius, Stercutius, Mutius, Minutius, Pretutius, Clytius,
Bavins, Fiavius, Navius, Evius, Maevius, Naevius, Ambivius,
Neritius,

Floralitius,

Crassitius,

Compitalitius,

Titius,

Politius,

Livius, Milvius, Fulvius, Sylvius, N-ovius, Servius, Vesvius,

Pacuvius, Vitruvius, Vesuvius, Axius, Naxius, Alexius, Ixius,

Sabazius.

ALUS CLUS ELUS ILUS OLUS ULUS YLUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Stymphalus, Sardanapalus, Androclus, Patroclus, Doryclus,
Orbelus, Philomelus, Kumelus, Pliasaelus, Phaselus, Ciysilus, Cimolus, Timolus, Tmolus, Mausolus, Pactolus, jEtolus,
Atabulus, Praxibulus, Cleobulus,
Critobulus,
Acontobulus,
Arislobulus,

Eubulus, Thrasybulus,

Getulus,

Bargylus,

sylus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abalus,

Heliogabalus,

Corbalus,

'2

Bubalus,

Cocalus,

Mas-

daius, Idalus, Acidalus,

164

Megalus, Trachalus, Cephalus, Cyno-

cepbalus, Bucephalus, Anchialus, Maenalus, Hippalus, Harpalus, Bupalus, Hypalus, Thessalus, Italus, Tantalus, Crotalus,
Ortalus, Attains, Etuyalus, Doryclus, Stiphelus, Sthenelus,

Cypselus, Babilus, Diphilus, Antiphilus, PamTheophilus, Damophilus, Troilus, Zciilus, Choerilus,

Myrtilus, ^goboltis, Naubolus, Equieolus, ^olus, Laureolus,
Anchemolus, Bibulus, Bibaculus, Caeculus, Grasculus, Siculus,
Saticulus, ^Equiculus,
Paterculus, Acisculus, Regulus,
Eomuhis, Venulus, Apulus, Salisubsulus, Vesulus, Catulus,
Gtetulus, Getulus, Opitulus, Lentulus, Rutulus, ^Eschyltis,
Deiphylus, Demylus, Deipylus, Sipylus, Empylus, Cratylus,

Eutrapelus,

philus,

As ty lus.

AMUS EMUS IMUS OMUS UMUS YMUS

decent the Penultimate.
Callidemus, Charidemus, Pethodemus, Philodemus, Phanodemus, Clitodemus, Aristodemus, Polyphemus, Theotimus,
Herrnotimus, Aristotimus, Ithomus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lygdanius, ArchidamuSj Agesidamus, Apusidamus, Anaxidamus, Zeuxidamus, Androdamus, Xenodamus, Cogamus, Pergamus, Orchamus, Priamus, Giniiamus, Ceramus, Abdiramus,
Pyramas, Anlhemus, Telemus, Tlepolemus, Theopolemus,
Neoptolemus, Phaedimus, Abdalonimus, Zosiiuus, Maximus,
Antidomus, Amphinomus, Nicodromus, Didymus, Dindymus,
Helymus, Solymus, Cleouymus, Abdalonymus, Hieroriymus,
Euonymus, jEsymus,

ANUS
Accent the Penultimate.
Artabanus, Cebanus, Thebanus, Albanus, Nerbanus, Verbanus, Labicanus, Gallicanus, African us, Sicanus, Vaticanus,
Lucanus,
Vulcanus,
Lavicanus,
Transpadanus,
Hyrcanus,

Pedanus,

Murhanus,
anus,

anus,

Codanus, Eanus, Garganus,

Trajanus, Fabiaous, Accianus, PrisciLucianus, Seleucianus, Herodianus, Claudi-

Apidanus,

Fundanus,

Baianus,

Roscianus,

Saturciantis,

Sejanus,

Carteianus,

^Elianus,

Afflianus,

Lucilianus,

Virgilianus,

Petilianus,

Quintilianus,

Catullianus,

Julianus,

Ammianus,

Memmianus,

Formianus,

Tertullianus,

Diogenianus, Scandinianus, Papinianus, Valeiitinianus, Justinianus, Trophonianus, Otlionianus, Pomponianus, Maronianus,

Ulpianus,
jEsopiamis,
Apronianus, Thyonianus,
Trojanus,
Appianus, Oppianus, Marianus, Adrianus, Hadrjanus, TibeHorlensianus,
riamis,
Valerianus,
Vespasianus,
Papirianus,
Theodosianus, Bassianus, Pelusianus, Diocletianus, Domitianus, Antianus, Scantianus, Terentianus, Quintianus, Sestianus,
'

Augustianus, Sallustianus, Pretutianus, Sextianus, Flavianus,

Bovianus, Pacuvianus, Alanus, Elanus, Silanus, Fregellanus,
Atellanus, Regillanus, Lucullanus, Sullanus, Syllanus, CarOcriculanus, ^Esculanus,
Pateolanus,
Coriolanus,
seolanus,
Fassulanus,
Tusculanus, Carsulanus,
Querquetulanus, Amanus,

Lemanus, Surnmanus, Romanus, Rhenanus, Amenanus,

Cinnanus, Canipanus, Hispanus, Sacranus, Vena-

Pucinanus,

Claranus, Ulubranus, Seranus, Luteranus, Coranus,

Soranus, Serranus, Suburranus, Gauranus, Suburanns, Ancyranus, Cosanus, Sinuessanus, Syracusanus, Satanus, Laletanus,
Tunetanus, Abretanus, Cretanus, Setabitanus, Gaditanus, TinCaralitanus,
Neapolitans, Antipolitanus, Tomitagitanus,
Liparitanus, Abderitauus,
nus, Taurominitanus,
Sybaritanus,
Pantanus,
Tritanus,
Lucitanus,
Ancyritanus,
Nejentanus,
Nomentanus, Beneventanus, Montanus, Spartanus, Paestanus,
Albinovanus,
Adeantuanus,
Adelstanus, Tutatms.,
Sylvanus,
franus,

Mantuanus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Libanus, Clibanus, Antilibanus, Oxycanus, Eiidanus, Rhodaiuis, Dardanus, Oceanus, Long im anus, Idiimanus, Pripanus,
Caranus, Adranus, Coeranus, Tritanus, Pantanus, Sequanus.

NU S

Accent the Penultimate.

Characenus,

Lampsacenus,

Astacenus,

Picenus,

Damasce-

Suifenus, Alienus, Alplienus, Tyrrhenos, Gabienus, LaA menus, Pupienus, Garienus, Cluvienus,
bienus, Avidenus,
nus,

Galenus, Silenus, Pergamenus, Alexamenus, IsmeTbrasyraenus, 'Frasymenus, Diopoenus, Capenus, Cebrenus,

Fibrenus, Serenusj Palmy renus, Amasenus, Tibisenus, Misenus,
Evenus, B)zeius.
Calenus,

rnis,

166

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ambetius, Helenus, Olenus, Tissamenus, Dexamenus, DiaClymenus, Periclymenus, Axenus, Callixenus, Philoxenus, Timoxenus, Aristoxenus.
dutnenus,

INUS
Accent the Penultimate.
Cytainus, Gabintis, Sabinus, Albinus, Sidicinus, Aricinus,
Ticinus, Mancinus, Adminocinus, Carcinus, Coscinus,
Marrucinus, Erycinus, Acadiims, Caudinus, Cytainus,
Rufinus, Rheginus, Erginus, Opiturginus, Auginus, Hyginus,
Pachinus, Echinus, Delphinus, Myrrhinus, Pothiuus, Facelinus, Velinus, Stergilinus, Esquilinus, ^squilinus, Caballinus,
Marcelliuus, Tigellinus, Sibyllinus, Agyllinus, Solinus, CapiSicinus,

tolinus,

Gerainus*,

Maximinus,

Crastumiuus,

Anagninus,

Signinus, Theoninus, Saloninus, Antoninus, Amiterninus, Saturninus, Priapinus, Salapinus,

Lepinus, Alpinus, Inulipinus,

Arpinus, Hirpinus, Crispinus, Rutupinus, Lagarinus, ChariLucrinu.s, Leandrinus, Diocharinus, Nonacrinus, Fibrinus,
nus, Aiexandrinus, Iberinus, Tiberinus, Transtibeiitms, AmeCensorinus, Assorimis, Favoiinus,
rinus, JEserinus, Quirinus,
Phavorinus, T"aurinus, Tigurinus, Thurinu.s, Seinuunus, Cyrinus,
Halesinus,
Myrinus, Gelasinus, Exasinus, Acesinus,
Nursinus,
Telesinus,
N;iKiisinus>
Brundisinus,
JSepesinus,
Libyssimis, Fuscinus, Clusinus, Venusinus, Perusinus, Susinus, Ardeatinus,
Reatinus, Antiatinus,
Latinus,
Collatinus,
Cratinus, Soractinus, Aretinus, Arretinus, Setinus,
Bantinus,
Murgantinus, Phalantinus, Numantinus, Tridentinus, Ufentinus,
Murgeutinus, Salentinus, Pollentinus, Polentinus, Tarentinus,
Laurentinus, Aventinus,
Terentinus,
Snnentinus,
Truentinus, Leontinus, Pontinus, Metapontinus, S.iguntinus,
Martinus, Mamertinus, Tiburtinus, Crastinus, Palaestinus, Praenestinus, Atestinus, Vestinus, Augustinus, Justinus,
Lavinus,
Patavinus, Acuinus, Elvinus, Corvinus, Laimvinus, Vesuvinus,
Euxinus.

* This is the name of a certain

astrologer mentioned by Petaviiu, which
Labbe says would be pronounced with the accent on the antepenultimate by
those who are ignorant of Greek.

167

decent the Antepenultimate.

Phainus,

Acinus,

Alcinus,

Fucinus,

JEacidinus,

Cyteinus,

Morinus*, Myrrhinus, Terminus, Ruminus, Earinus,

Asinus, Apsinus, Myrsinus, Pometinus, Agrantinus.
Barcliiims,

ONUS ONUS YNUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Drachonus, Onochonus, Ithonus, Tithonus, Myronus, Neptunus, Portunus, Tutunus, Acindynus, Bitbynus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Exagonus,
Hexagonus, Telegonus, Epigonus, Erigonus,
Tosigonus, Antigonus, Laogonus, Chrysogonus, Nebrophonus,
Aponus, Carantonus, Santonus, Aristonus, Dercynus, Acindynus.

ous
Accent the Penultimate.
Aoiis, Lnoiis, Sardous, Eoiis, Geloiis, Acheloiis, Jnolis,
noiis,

Naupac toiis,

Mi-

Arctoiis, Myrtoiis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Hydrochoiis, Aleaihoiis,
Sphinoiis, Antinoiis.

Pirithous,

Nausithoiis,

Alcinoiis,

APUS EPUS IPUS OPUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Priapus, Anapus, ^Esapus, Messapus, Athepus,
Euripus, Lycopus, Melanopus, Canopus, Inopus,
Oropus, Europus, Asopus, ^Ssopus, Crotopus.

JEsepus,
Paropus,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sarapus, Astapus, CEdipus, Agriopus, ^Sropus.
* The

As

the

nounced

See the word.

singular of Morini.
i in the
foregoing selection has the accent on
like the

pronounced

like

it, it ought to be pronoun eye ; while the unaccented a in this selection should b
e.
See Rule 4th prefixed to the Initial Vocabulary.

168

ARUS ERUS IRUS ORUS URUS YRUS

decent the Penultimate.

Homerus, Severus,
Cimarus, .ZEsarus, Iberus, Doberus,
Koverus, Meleagrus, CEagrus, Cynaegirus, Camirus, Epirus,
Achedorus, Artemidorus, Isidorus, Dionysidorus, Theodoras,
Diodurus, Tryphiodorus, Heliodorus, AsclepiPythodorus,
odorus, Alhesiodorus, Cassiodorus, Apollodorus, Demodorus,
Hermodorus, Xenodorus, Metrodorus, Polydorus, Alorus,
Elorus, Helorus, Pelprus, ^Egimorus, Assorus, Cytorus, Epicurus, Palinurus,

A returns.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abarus, Imbarus, Hypobarus, Icarus, Pandarus, Pindarus,
Tyndarus, Tearus, Farfarus, Agarus, Abgarus, Gargarus,
Cyllarus,
Opharus, Cantharus, Obiarus, Uliarus, Silarus,
Absimarus,
Comarus,
Vindomarus,
Tamarus,
Tomarus,
Cinnarus,
Pinarus,
Absarus,
Tsmarus, Ocinarus,
Bas.sarus,
Deioiarus, Tartarus, Eleazarus, Artabrus, Balacrus, Charadrus,
Cerberus, Bellerus, Mermerus, Terrnerus, Hesperus, Craterus,
Icterus, Anigrus, Glaphirus, Deborus, Pacorus, Stesicborus,
Gorgophorus, Telesphorus, Bosphorus, Phosphorus, Heptaporus, Euporus, Anxurus, Deipyrus, Zopyrus, Leucosyrus, Salyrus,
Tityrus.

ASUS ESUS ISUS OSUS USUS YSUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Parnasus, Galesus, Halesus, Volesus, Termesus, TheuineTeurnesus,
Proconnesus, Arconnesus,
Alopeconnesus,
Elaphonnesus, Demonesus, Cherronesus, Chersonesus, Arctennesus, Myonnesus^ Halonesus, Cephalonesus, Peloponnesus,
sus,

Cromyonesus, Lyrnesus, Marpesus, Titaresus, Alisus, Paradisus,

Amisus, Paropamisus, Crinisus, Amnisus, Berosus, Agrosus,
Ebusus, Amphrysus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Bubasus, Caucasus, Pedasus, Agasus,
Harpasus, Imbrasus, Cerasus, Doryasus,
Vologesus, Ephesus, Anisus, Genusus, Ambrysus.
Oribasus,

Tamasus,

Pegasus,
Vogesus,

169

ATUS ETUS ITUS OTUS UTUS YTUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Rubicatus, Baeticatus, Abradatus, Ambigatus, Viriatus, Elatus,
Catugnatus, Cincinnatus, Odenatus, Leonatus, Aratus,
Pytharatus, Demaratus, Acratus, Ceratus, Sceleratus, Serratus,
Dentatus, Dualus, Torquatus, Februatus, Achetus, Polycletus,
./Egletus, Miletus, Admetus, Tremetus, Diognelus, Dyscinetus,
Capetus, Agapetus, lapetus, Acretus, Oretus, Hermaphroditus,
Pilatus,

Epaphroditus, Heraclitus, Munitus, Agapitus, Cerritus, Bituitus,

Polygnotus, Azotus, Acutus, Stercutus, Coruutus, Cocytus,
Berytus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Deodatus, Palaephatus, Inatus, Acratus, Dinocratus, EchesAmestratus, Menestratus, Amphistratus, Callistratus,

tratus*,

Damasistratus,
tratus,

Erasistralus,

Sosistratus,

Agesistratus,

Hegesistratus, Pisis-

Nicostratus, Cleostratus, DaSostratus, Philostratus, Dinostratus,

Lysistratus,

mostratus,
Demostralus,
Herostralus, Eratostratus,

Polystratus,

Acrotatus,

Taygetus,

Demaenetus,

lapetus, Tacitus, Jphitus, Onomacritus, Agoracritus, Onesicritus, Cleocritus, Damocritus, Democritus, Aristocritus, Antidutus, Theodotus, Xenodotus, Herodotus, Cephi-

Libanotus, Leuconotus,
Euronotus, Agesimbrotus,
Stesimbrutus, Theombrotus, Cleombrotus, Hippolytus, Anytus,

sodotus,

ACpytus, Eurytus.

AVUS EVUS 1VUS UUS XUS YUS ZUS XYS U

Accent the Penultimate.
Agavus, Timavus, Saravus, Batavus*f-, Versevus, Siievus,
Gradivus, Argivus, Briaxus, Oaxus, Araxus, Eudoxus, Trapezus,
Charaxys.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Batavus, Inuus, Fatuus, Tityus, Diascoridu.
*
t

AH words ending in stratus have the accent on the antepenultimate syllable.

This word

is

pronounced with the accent either on the penultimate or an*

the former, however, is the most general, especially
:

tepenultimate syllable

among

the poets.

170

DAX LAX NAX RAX RIX DOX ROX

decent the Penultimate.

Ambrodax, Demonax, Hipponax.

decent the Antepenultimate.
Arctophylax, Hegesianax, Hcrmesianax, Lysianax, Astyauax,
Agonax, Hierax, Caetobrix, Eporedorix, Deudorix, Ambiorix,
Dumnorix, Adiatorix, Orgetorix, Biturix 7 Cappadox,, Allobrox.

RULES
FOR THE

PRONUNCIATION
OF

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

172

ADVER TISEMENT.

1 HE
is lost.

true pronunciation of the

To

Hebrew

language, as Doctor

refer us for assistance to the Masoretic points,

Lowth

would be

observes,
to launch

us on a sea without shore or bottom: the only compass by which we can possibly steer on this boundless ocean, is the Septuagint version of the Hebrew

Bible

and

as

it

is

highly probable the translators transfused the sound of the

Hebrew proper names

into the Greek, it gives us something like a clew to

guide us out of the labyrinth. But even here we are often left to guess our
way: for the Greek word is frequently so different from the Hebrew, as
In this case custom
scarcely to leave any traces of similitude between them.

and analogy must often decide, and the ear must sometimes solve the difficulty.
But these difficulties relate chiefly to the accentuation of Hebrew words and
:

the method adopted in this point will be seen in

must here acknowledge

my

its

proper place.

obligations to a very learned

the Scripture Lexicon of Mr. Oliver.

As the

first

and useful work

attempt to

facilitate the

pronunciation of Hebrew proper names, by dividing them into Syllables, it deserves the highest praise : but as I have often differed widely from this genin syllabication, accentuation, and the sound of the vowels, I have
thought it necessary to give my reasons for this difference, which will be seen
under the Rules: of the validity of which reasons the reader will be the best

tleman

judge.

N. B. As there are many Greek and Latin proper names in Scripture, parNew Testament, which are to be met with in ancient history,

ticularly in the

some of them have been omitted in this

does not find them here, he is desired
Greek and Latin Names.

selection

and therefore

to seek for

them

if

in the

the inspector

Vocabulary of

RULES
FOR PRONOUNCING

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

1. IN the pronunciation of the letters of the Hebrew proper
names, we find nearly the same rules prevail as in those of
Greek and Latin. Where the vowels end a syllable with the

accent on

it,

they have their long open sound, as

Na

bal, Je' hu,

'

Si' rack,

Go' shen, and Tu' bal.

(See Rule

1st prefixed to the

Greek and Latin Proper Names.)

When

2.

a consonant ends the syllable, the preceding vowel

Sam' u-el, Lem' u-el, Sim' e-on, Sol' o-mon, Sue' cot h,
(See Rule 2d prefixed to the Greek and Latin
Syn' a-gogue.
Proper Names.) I here differ widely from Mr. Oliver ; for I

is

short, as

cannot agree with him that the

e in

Abdiel, the o

in

Arnon, and

the u in Ashur, are to be pronounced like the ee in seen, the o in

tonej and the u in tune, which is the rule he lays down for all
similar words.
3.

Every

final

forming a distinct

syllable, though unaccented,

has the long open sound, as A' i, A-ris' a-i.
(See rule the 4th
and
Latin Proper Names.)
prefixed to the Greek

Every unaccented
nounced like e, as A'
4.

Ab

de-el.

i,

ending a syllable

not

final,

is

pro-

pronounced A' re-el,

(See Rule the 4th prefixed to the Greek and Latin
ri-el,

Ab'di-el;

Proper Names.)
5.

The vowels

and sometimes

in

ai are

two.

sometimes pronounced

As

in

the Septuagint version

guide in the pronunciation of

Hebrew

one
is

proper names,

syllable,

our chief
it

may be

when

these letters are pronounced as a diphthong

in one syllable, like our English diphthong in the word daily,
the Greek word, or expressed by
they are either a diphthong in
f
the Greek e or , as Ben-ai' ah, Bavau*;
shai, Xa* ; Hu'rai,

observed, that

Hu

and that when they are pronounced in two syllables,

;
as Sham' ma-i, Shash' a-i, Ber-a-i' ah, it is because the Greek
Ovgi, Sec.

Zeo-ls,
words by which they arc translated, as
af*a*,
Bag***,
Oliver
Mr.
two
of
these
has
not always
vowels.
make
syllables

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

174
attended to this

distinction:

though the Greek make

it

he makes Sin' a-i three

but

two

in

,?.

syllables,

That accurate

prosodist Labbe, indeed, makes it a trisyllable; but he does

the same by Aaron and Canaan, which our great classic Milton,

uniformly reduces to two syllables, as well as Sinai.

to pronounce
first syllable

in three syllables,

it

short, as in

best usage, that

nounced

in

two

Shim'

amounts

it

we must

e-i; but this

to a proof that

syllables with the first

is
it

we were
make the

If

necessarily

so contrary to the

ought

long, as

to
in

be proShi' nar.

This, however, must be looked upon as a general rule only :

these vowels in Isaiah, Graecised by HraVac, are always pronounced as a diphthong, or, at least with the accent on the a,

and the

like

likewise the ai

articulating the succeeding

vowel

in

Caiaphas

pronounced like a diphthong, though divided

in the Greek KaVa<pa$;
which division cannot take place in
is

this word, because the i must then necessarily have the accent,
and must be pronounced as in Isaac, as Mr. Oliver has marked

but I think contrary to universal usage. The only point necessary to be observed in the sound of this diphthong, is the slight
it;

difference

when

we

perceive

between

its

medial and

final

position

English ay without the acfinal,

as
in
cent,
holyday, roundelay, galloway ; but when it is in the
middle of a word, and followed by a vowel, the i is pronounced
it

is

it is

exactly like the

as if it were y, and as if this y articulated the succeeding vowel

thus Ben-ai' ah is pronounced as if written Ben-a' yah.

Ch

pronounced like k, as Chebar, Chemosh, Enoch, &c.

pronounced Kebar, Kemosh, Enoch, &c. Cherubim, and Rachel,
seem to be perfectly anglicised, as the ch in these words is always
6.

is

heard as in the English word cheer, child, riches, &c.

Rule 12 prefixed to the Greek and Latin Proper Names.)

(See

The

same may be observed of Cherub, signifying an order of angels

but when it means a city of the Babylonish empire, it ought to
be pronounced Re' rub.
;

7. Almost the only difference in the pronunciation of the

Hebrew, and the Greek and Latin proper names, is in the sound
of the g before e and i : in the two last languages this consonant is

always soft before these vows, as Gellius, Gippius, &c., pro-

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

nounced, Jellius, Jippius,

&c

and

the

in

first it

175
is

hard

as

Gera, Gerizim, Gideon, Gilgal, Megiddo, Megiddon, &c. This

difference is without all foundation in etymology ; for both g
and c were always hard in the Greek and Latin languages, as
well as in the

much

Hebrew, but

the latter language being studied so

than the Greek and

Latin, it has not undergone that

change which familiarity is sure to produce in all languages:
and even the solemn distance of this language has not been able
less

to keep the letter c from sliding into s before e and i, in the

same manner as in the Greek and Latin thus, though Gehazi,
Gideon, &c. have the g hard, Cedrom, Cedron, Cisai, and Cittern,
:

c soft, as if written Sedrom, Sedron, &c. The same may

be observed of Igeabarim, Igeal, Nagge, Shage, Pagiel,\vi\h theg
hard ; and Ocidelus, Ocina, and Pharacion, with the c soft like s.

have the

8. Gentiles, as they are

called, ending

in

ines

Philistines, Hivites, Hittites, &c. being anglicised

lation of the Bible, are

pronounced

like

as Philistins, Whitfiddites, Jacobites,

and

ites,

in the

as

trans-

formatives of our own,

&c.

The

unaccented termination ah, so frequent in Hebrew

proper names, ought to be pronounced like the a in father. The
9-

in

this termination,

however, frequently falls into the indisa in Africa, JEtna,

c. ; nor can
we easily perceive any distinction in this respect between Elijah
and Elisha : but the final h preserves the other vowels open, as
tinct

sound heard

in the final

Colhozeh, Shi/oh, &c. pronounced Colhozee, Shilo, &c. (See

to the Greek and Latin proper Names.)
The
is
thus
ei
like
ee:
Sa-mei'
is
us
diphthong
always pronounced

Rule 7 prefixed

But if the accent be

pronounced as if written Sa-meef us.
on the ah, then the a ought to be pronounced like the a in father;
as Tah'e-ra, Tah' pe-nes, &c.

Hebrew prothe
of the
Greek
per names, which, by passing through
Testament, have conformed to the Greek pronunciation ; such as
10. It

may be remarked

that there are several

New

Aceldama, Genazareth, Bethphage, &c. pronounced Aseldama,

This is, in my opinion, more
Bethphaje, &c.

Jenazareth,

agreeable to the general analogy of pronouncing these

Greek words than preserving the c and g hard.

Hebrew

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

176

Rules for ascertaining the English Quantity of the Vowels in

Hebrew Proper Names.

With

11.

respect to the quantity of the

vowel

first

in

dissyl-

lables, with but one consonant in the middle, I have followed the
rule which we observe in the pronunciation of such dissyllables

when Greek or Latin words.

(See Rule 18 prefixed to
Greek and Latin Proper Names :) and that is, to place the
on the

cent

Ko

first

the

ac-

vowel, and to pronounce that vowel long, as

Mo' loch and not Mol'och, as Mr. Oli-

rah, and not Kor'ah,

ver has divided them in opposition both to analogy and the best
I have observed the same
usage.
analogy in the penultimate of
polysyllables
as

and have not divided Balthasar into Bal-thas' ar,

Mr. Oliver has done, but

into Bal-tha' sar.

same manner, when the accent

is on the
antepenultimate syllable, whether the vowel end the syllable, or be followed by two consonants, the vowel is always short, except followed by two vowels, as in Greek and Latin proper names.

12. In the

(See

Rule

prefixed to these names, Nos. 18, 19, 20, &c.)

has the accent on the antepenultimate sylla-

Thus Jehosaphat
ble, according

to

Greek accentuation by

quantity, (see

Intro-

duction to this work) and this syllable, according to the clearest

analogy of English pronunciation, is short, as if spelt Je-hos' a-

The

secondary accent has the same shortening power in

where
the primary accent is on the third, and the seOthoniaSj
on
first syllable, as if
the
condary
spelt Oth-o-ni'as: and it is on

phat.

these

two fundamental
the

principles

of

our

own

pronunciation,

power of the penultimate,

and the
lengthening
of
the
that
I
antepenultimate accent,
shortening power
hope I
have been enabled to regulate and fix many of those sounds which
namely,

were

floating about in uncertainty

and which,

for

want of

this

guide, are differently marked by different orthoepists, and often

See this fully explained and
differently by the same orthoepist.

exemplified

in

Principles of English Pronunciation prefixed to the

Pronouncing Dictionary, Nos. 547, 530, &c.

Rules for placing the Accent on Hebrew Proper Names.
13. With respect to the accent of Hebrew words, it cannot

Critical

be better regulated than by the laws of the Greek language.

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

do not mean, however,

that every

J?7

Hebrew word which

is

Grae-

cised by the Septuagint should be accented exactly according to

the Greek rule of accentuation ; for if this were the case, every

word ending

in el

preceding syllable

would never have the accent higher than the

because it was a general rule in the Greek

language, that when the last syllable was long the accent could
not be higher than the penultimate : nay, strictly speaking, were
we to accent these words according to the accent of that language,
they ought to have the accent on the last syllable, because AdiA
icr%oiv)h, Abdiel and Israel, have the accent on that syllable.

and

may be said,
which, when on
It

enclitic,

that this accent

on the

last syllable

is

the grave,

word of a sentence, or succeeded by an

was changed into an acute.
But here, as in words
the last

purely Greek, we find the Latin analogy prevail : and because

the penultimate is short, the accent is placed on the antepenultimate, in the

same manner

as in Socrates, Sosthenes,

the final syllable of the Greek words Ewx^arjj?,

Jong, and the Greek accent on the penultimate.

&c. though

&c., is
(See Introduction prefixed to the Rules for pronouncing Greek and Latin
Proper Names.) It is this general prevalence of accenting
rwo-fi/Mj?,

according to the Latin analogy that has induced me, when the
has been Gragcised in the same number of

Hebrew word

syllables, to prefer the

our own.

Latin accentuation to what

Thus Cathua, coming

to

may be

us through

the

called

Greek

I have accented it on the penultimate, because the

Latins would have placed the accent on this syllable on account
of its being long, though an English ear would be better pleased
Kafitfa,

with the antepenultimate accent.

The same reason has induced
me to accent Chaseba on the antepenultimate, because it is
Grsecised into Xac-ga.
But when the Hebrew and Greek word

does not contain the same number of syllables, as Mcs' o-bah,

Meo-uGia, Id' u-el, i5>jAo ? , it then comes under our own analogy,

and we neglect the

the antepenultimate.

long

vowel,

and

The same may be

place the accent on

observed of Mordecai,

from Ma^o^a?o?.
14.

As we

never accent a proper

name from

the

Greek on

the

RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

178
last

because

syllable, (not

Greeks did not accent the

the

last

had many words accented in that manner, but

accentuation was contrary to the Latin prosody :) so

syllable, for they

because
if the

this

Greek word be accented on any other

pay any regard to

Thus

it,

unless

syllable,

coincide with the

it

we seldom

Latin accent.

word Gede' rah

I have placed the accent on the peGraecised by

rqga, where the accent is
on the antepenultimate; and this because the penultimate is long,
in the

nultimate, because

and
this

this

it is

long penultimate has always the accent in Latin.

(See
Rule 18, prefixed to the Greek and

farther exemplified,

Latin Proper Names, and Introduction near the end.) Thus

though it may seem at first sight absurd to derive our pronunciation of

Greek

Hebrew words from

for the Latin

the Greek, and then to desert the

yet since

we must have some

rule,

and

if

learned one, it is very natural to lay hold of the

it is nearest at hand.
because
For as language is a mixLatin,
ture of reasoning and convenience, if the true reason lie too
possible, a

remote from

common

apprehension, another more obvious one

generally adopted; and

this

last,

rule superior to the former.

language would be a
logies of our

own

It is true the analogy

rule the

most

language are so

is

by general usage, becomes a

rational

little

of our

own

but while the ana-

understood, and the Greek

and Latin languages are so justly admired, even the appearance

of being acquainted with them will always be esteemed reputable,
and infallibly lead us to an imitation of them, even in such points
as are not only insignificant in themselves, but inconsistent with
our vernacular pronunciation.
15. It is remarkable that all words ending in ias and iah have
the accent on the i, without any foundation in the analogy of

Greek and Latin pronunciation, except the very vague reason

Greek word places the accent on this syllable. I call

that the
this

reason vague, because the Greek accent has no influence on

in ael, iel, ial, &c. as io-g^ A<^J?W BeAta*, K. r. A.

words

Hence we

may conclude

Messias with the accent on the

who

says

we must pronounce

the

impropriety of pronouncing

first

syllable according to

Lab be,

we

wish to

it

in

this

manner,

if

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

pronounce

it

like the

French with the

os

rotundum

1?9
et

focundum.

and, indeed, if the i were to be pronounced in the French manner like e, placing the accent on the first syllable seems to have
This may serve as an answer to the learned
the bolder sound.
critic,

the editor of Labbe,

who

says,

" the
Greeks, but not the

French, pronounce ore rotundo ;" for though the Greeks might
place the accent on the i in Mto-riaf, yet as they certainly pronounced this vowel as the French do, it must have the same
slender sound, and the accent on the
respect, be preferable to
in Latin,

it

for the

was the slenderest of

all

first

Greek

that

syllable must, in
i,

like the

the vowel sounds.

same
It

letter
is

the

broad diphthongal sound of the English * with the accent on

which makes this word sound so much better in English than

it
it

does in French, or even in the true ancient Greek pronunciation.

16. The termination aim seems to attract the accent on the a,

more than three syllables as Ephf ra-im and

Miz'ra-im have the accent on the antepenultimate; but Ho-ronar im, Ram-a-tha' im, &c. on the penultimate syllable. This is
a general rule ; but if the Greek word has the penultimate
long, the accent ought to be on that syllable, as Phar-vaf im,
only in words of

$ag8ju, &C.

Kemuel, Jemuel, Nemuel, and other words of the same

form, having the same number of syllables as the Greek word
into which they are translated, ought to have the accent on the
17.

penultimate, as

that syllable

is

long in Greek; but Emanuel,

Samuel, and Lemuel, are irrecoverably fixed in the antepenultimate accentuation, and show the true analogy of the accentuation
of our

own

language.

Thus we

see what has been observed of the tendency of

Greek and Latin words to desert their original accent and to
adopt that of the English, is much more observable in words
18.

from the Hebrew.

Greek and Latin words are

fixed in their

pronunciation, by a thousand books written expressly upon the

subject, and ten thousand occasions of using them ; but Hebrew

words, from the remote antiquity of the language, from the paucity of books in it, from its being originally written without

N 2

180 RULES FOR

PRONOUNCING SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES,

points, and the very

of

different style

poetry from that of

its

other languages, afford us scarcely any criterion to recur to for

settling their pronunciation,

gular
light,

and desultory.
and is the only

which must therefore often be

irre-

Septuagint, indeed, gives us

some

The

by which we can steer; but this is so

leave us in the dark, and to force us

star

as

frequently obscured,

to

pronounce according to the analogy of our own language. It

were to be wished, indeed, that this were to be entirely adopted

to

in

Hebrew

were to be a rule for

tion

we have

words, where

so

words which we have worn

that those

but

it is

all

to

easier

Men

than in languages.

little

to determine us

into our

and

own

pronunciation
others of the same form and termina-

bring about a revolution in kingdoms

of learning will always form a sort of

they will be proud of the distinction which a

and will be
knowledge of language gives them above the vulgar
fond of showing this knowledge, which the vulgar will never fail

literary aristocracy;

to

admire and imitate.

The

best

we can

mise between

do, therefore,

this ancient

is

make

to

a sort of

language and our own

to

compro-

form a kind

ratio of Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and English, and

of these prevail as usage has permitted them.
Thus
the
to
Latin
anaEmanuelj Samuel, Lemuel, which, according
on
the
accent
our
have
the
and
own,
antepenultimate syllable,
logy

of

compound

to let each

ought to remain
notwithstanding

in quiet possession

the

Esdrelon,

Elishua,

of their present pronunciation,

Greek

but
E/^am^, Sa^^, Ae/xtA*
have
the
on
the
accent
Gederah, may
pe-

nultimate, because the

Greek words

into

which they are

trans-

If
lated, EAwae, 'Eerfyv>*v[A, Fa&jpa, have the penultimate long.
method
of
the
a
not
should
this
satisfactory
settling
proappear
nunciation of these words, I must entreat those who dissent from
a work of this kind was wanted for geit to
point out a better
:

neral use

it is

addressed neither to the learned nor the

illiterate,

but to that large and most respectable part of society who have
a tincture of letters, but whose avocations deny them the opportunity of cultivating them.

of being useful
to stand or fall.
fail

and by

To

these a

its utility

work of

this

kind cannot

to these the author wishes

PRONUNCIATION
OF

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

INITIAL VOCABULARY.
%* When a word

succeeded by a word printed in Italics, this latter word

it ought to be
pronounced. Thus Asfe-fa is the
true pronunciation of the preceding word Ac? i-pha; and so of the rest.
%* The Figures annexed to the words refer to the Rules prefixed to the Voca-

is

merely to

spell the

is

former as

bulary. Thus the figure (3) after Ab' di refers to Rule the 3d, for the pronunciation of the finali; and the figure (5) after A-bishf a-i refers to Rule the
5th,
for the pronunciation of the unaccented ait and so of the rest.

\*

For the quantity of the vowels indicated by the

syllabication, see Nos.

18 and 19 of the Rules for Greek and Latin proper Names.

AB

AB

AB

182

AB

AB

AC

AD

AD

AH

183

184

Al

AN

AR

AR

185

186

AR

AS

AS

AS

AT

AZ

188

AZ

AZ

AZ

BE

BE

190

BE

CA
CAU

CA

CH

192

CH

CI

CY

DA
DAB' A-REH

193

DI

(9)

DU

EL
E'A-NAS

194

EL

EL

EN

ES

EZ

195

196

EZ

EZ

EZ

GI

GI

GLJ

19

Hag'a-bah (9)
Hag'a-i(5)

Ha' gar
Ha-gar-enes' (8)
Ha'gar-ites (8)

Hag'ga-ri(5)
Hag'ge-ri (3)

Hag'gi(3)
Hag-i'ah(l5)
Hag'gites(8)
Hag'gith

Ha'

(5)

Hak'ka-tan
Hak' koz
/

Ha-ku pba(13)
Ha'lah (9)

Ha'

HA

HE

Ha-nam'e-el(13)
Ha' nan

Hash-ab-ni'ab (15)
Hash-bad' a-na (9)

Ha-nan'e-el (13)
Han'a-ni (3)
Han-a-ni'ah (15)

Ha'shem

Ha' nes

Ha-shu'pha (9)

Han'i-el (13)

Has',,,!,

Han'nah (9)
Han' na-tbon

Has-se-na'ah (9)
Ha-su' pha (9)

Han'ni-el(13)

Ha' tach Cl)

HA

]<J8

lac

Hal'lul

Hash-mo' nah

Ha'noch

Ha' tack

Ha'noch-ites (8)

Ha'thath

Ha' nun

Hal'
Hat'

Hapb-a-ra'im (15)
JHa'ra
Har'a-dah(9)
Har-a-i'ah(lo)
Ha' ran

(9)

Ha'sbum

i-ta
til

Hat-ti'

pha

Hat' tush

Hav

i-lah (9)

Ha'voth Ja'ir

Ha'Ji(3)

Ha'ra-rite(S)

Han' ran

Hal-le-lu'jah
Hal-le-lvf yah

Har-bo' na
Har-bo' nah

Hal-lo'esh

Ha'reph
Ha'Velh

Haz'a-el (13)
Ha-zai'ah (5)
Ha'zar Ad'dar

Ham

Har x has

Ha' man
Ha' math, or
He' math
Ha' math-ite (8)
Ha' math Zo' bah
Ham' math
Ham-med'a-tha

Har'hur
Ha' rim
Ha' riph

Ham' e-lech
Ham' i-tal

Ha'rod-ite(S)

(6)

Ham-mol' e-keth

Har'ha-ta(9)

Har'ne-pher

Ha' rod
Har'o-eh(9)
7

Ha

ro-rite (8)

Ham'mon

Har' o-sheth

Harn'o-nah

Har'sha(9)
Ha' rum

Ha'mon Gog
Ha' mor
Ha' moth
Ha' moth Dor
Ha-mu'el (17)

Hat'ti-con

Ma'

veth

Ha-za'roth
Ha'zar Shu' el
Ha'zar Su'sah
Ha'zar Su'sim
Ha'zel El-po'ni(3)

Ha-ze'rim
Ha-ze'rolh
Ha'zer Shu' sim
Haz' e-zon Ta' mar
Ha'zi-el (13)

Ha'zo

Ha-ru' phite (8)

Ha'zor
Haz'u-bah (9)
He'ber

Ha'ruz
Has-a-di'ah(15)
Has-e-nu'ah (13)

Ha'

Hash-a-bi'ah(15)

Ha-mu'tal

E'nan
Gad'dah

Ha-ru'maph

Ha'mul
mul-ites (8)

Ha'zar
Ha'zar
Ha'zar
Ha'zar

Hash-ab'nah(9)

He'ber-ites (8)

He' brews
He'bron

HE

HO

HU

199

200

HU

JE

JE
Jar-e-si'ah (15)
Jar' ha (9)

Ja' rib

Jar'nmth
Ja-ro'uh (9)
Jas'a-el (13)
Ja' sheni
Ja' sheii

Ja-sho' be-am

Jash'ub
Jash' n-bi Le'

hem

Jash'<rb-ites(8)

201

Je-hosh' e-ba
Je-hosh' u-a

Je-dui'a(5)(9)
Je-dai' ah (5)

Je-ho' vah Ji'reth

Jed-de' us
Jed' du

Je-ho' vah Shal' lorn

Je-dei'ah(9)
Je-di'a-el (13)
Jed'i-ah
Jed-e-di'ah (15)

Ja'sher

JE

Jec-a-mi'ah (15)
Jec-oli'ah(15)
Jec-o-ni'ah (15)

Je'di-el(13)
Jed' u-tliun

JE-HO' VAH
Je-ho'vah Nis'si

Je-ho'vah Sham'

mah
Je-ho' vah Tsid'ke-

nu
Je-hoz'a-bad
Je' hu

Je -hub' bah

Je e'li(3)
Je-e' zer

Je' hu-cal

Je-hu'di(3)(13)

Jath'm-el (13)

Je-e' zer-ites (8)

Je' gar Sa-ha-du' tha

Jat'

Je-ha'le-el (13)

Je-hu-di'jah(15)
Je' hush

Je-hal'e-el(l.S)

Je-i'el

Je-ha'zi-iel(13)
Jeli -del' ah (9)

Je-kab'ze-el(13)
Jek-a-me' am

Jek-a-mi'ah(15)

Ja'si-ef (13)

Ja-M/ bus
Ja'tal
tir

Ja' van
Ja' zar

Ja'zer

Je'hud

Ja'zi-el (13)

Je-hei' el (9)

Ja'ziz

Je-hez' e-kel

Je-ku'thi-el (13)

Ib'har
Ib'le-am
Ib-nei' ah (9)

Je-hi' ah (9)
Je-hi'el

Jem' i-mah

Ib-m'jah(9)
Ib'ri(3)
Ib'zan
Ich' a-bod
I-co' ni-um

Id'a-lan(9)
Id' bash
Id' do
x

Id u-el(13)
Id-u-ma?' a (9)
Id-u-niae'ans
Je' a- rim
Je-ai' e-iai (5)

Je-be.-e-chi'ah(15)
Je' bus
Je-bu'si (3)
Jcb' u-sites (8)

Je-hi'e-li^S)
Je-hish'a-i (5)
Je-his-ki'ah (15)

Je-ho' a-dah
Je-ho-ad' dan
Je-ho' a-haz
Je-ho' ash
Je-ho' ha-dah (9)
Je-ho' ha-nan
Je-hoi'a-chin (6)
Je-hoi' a-da

Je-hoi'a-kim
Je-hoi' a-rib

Jem-u'el (1?)
Jeph' thah
Je-phun' nah
Je'rah
Je-rahm'e-el (IS)
Je-rahm' e-el-ites
Jer' e-chus (6)
Je' red

Jer' e-mai (5)

Jer-e-mi'ah(15)
7
Jer e-moth
Jer'e-mouth
Je-ri'ah (15)
Jer'i-bai(5)

Je-hon'a-dab
Je-bon'a-than
Je-ho' ram
Je-ho-shab' e-ath

Je-ri'jah (15)
Jer' i-moth

Je-hosh'a-phat(lS)

Je' ri-oth

Jer'i-cho(6)
Je'ri-el(13)

202

JE

JO

JO

IR

204

JU

IZ

IZ

205

MA

MA

206

Mac' ca-bees

MA

Ma'her-shal'alhash' baz

Ma'och(6)

Ma' on
Ma'on-ites (8)

Mac-ca-bae' us
Mach' be-nah

Mah'lah

Mach'be-nai (5)
Mach-he'loth

Mah'li (3)
Mah'lites(S)

Ma'chi(3)(6)
Ma'chir

Mai-an' e-as

Mar-a-nalh'a

Ma' kas
Ma'ked

Mar-do-che'us(G)
Ma-re' shah

Mah'

Ma'chir-ites(8)

Mach' rnas
Mach-na-de'bai (5)
Mach-pe'lah (6)

Ma' cron
Mad' a-i (5)
Ma-di'a-bun
Ma-di'ah (lo)

Ma' ra (9)
Mu'rah (9)
Maiy a-lah

Ion

Mak-e'Ioth

Mark

Mak^ke'dah (13)
Mak'tesh

Mar' i-sa (9)

Mar' moth

Mal'a-chi(3)(6)
Mai' chain

Ma' roth

Mal-chi'ah(l5)

Ma'di-an

Mad-mau'nah

Mal'chi.el (13)
Mal'chi-el-ites(8)

Ma' don

Mai

chi'jah

Mar're-kah (9)
Mar'se-na (9)
Mar'te-na

Mar' tha
Ma'ry

Ma-e'lus (13)

Mal-chi'ratn

Mas'chil(6)

Mag' bi.sk
Mag' da-la (9)
Mag' da-leu
7

Mal-chi-shu'ah(12)

Mas'

Mal'chom

Mash

Mal'chus(6)

Ma'shal
Mas' man
Mas' moth
Mas' re-kah

Mai'
Mai'

Mag-da-le ue

Mag'di-el(13)

Ma' gog
Ma' gar Mis'sa-bib
Mag' pi-ash (4)

las

lo-thi (3)

MalMuch(fJ)
Ma-mai' as (5)

e-loth

Mam' mon
mus

Ma'ha-lah (Q)

Mam-ni-ta-nai'

Ma'

Mam' re

Ma'tred

Ma-mu'cus
Mau'a-en
Man'a-hath
Man'a-heni

Ma'tri(S)
Mat' tan
Mat' tan-ah

ha-lalh

Le-an' noth

Ma'

ha-lath

Mat/chil (6)
Ma-ha'le-el (13)
Ma'ha-li(.S)

Ma-ha-na'im (16)
Ma'ha-neh Dau

Ma'ha-nem
Ma-bar a-i (5)
Ma' nath
Ma' ha-vites (8)
Ma'haz

Ma-na'heth-ites (8)
Man-as-se'as (12)

Ma-nas'seh(9)
Ma-nas' sites (8)

Ma-ha'

zi-olh

Mas-si' as (15)

Mat-tan-i'ah

Mat' ta-tha
7

Mat-ta-thi as
Mat-te-na' i (>)
Mat' than

Ma'neh(9)

Mat'

Man-ha-na' im (16)

Mat-the'las

Ma'ui(3)
Man' na

Mat'

SI a -no'

ah

(9)

Ma'sa(9)
Mas' sah (^)

that

thevv

Mat-thi' as

5)

Mat-ti-thi'ah(15)

ME

ME
Maz-i-li'as(15)

Maz-za' roth
Me' ah
Me-a'ni (3)

Me -a' rah
Me-bu' nai (5)
Mech'e-ralh(IS)

Mecl/ e-rath-ite

MI

Men' a-hem
Me' nan
Me'ne

(8)

Me'nilh
Men'o-thai (o)
Me-on' e-nem

Meph' a-ath
Me-phib' o-sheth

Me' dad

Me' rab

Med'a-lah(9)

Mer-a-i'ah(lo)
Me-rai'oth (5)

Me' dan
Med' e-ba
Medes

(9)

Me'

ran

Mer'a-ri(S)

Mes' o-ba-ile

207
(8)

Mes-o-po-ta' mi-a
Mes-si'ah (15)
Mes-st'as(15)
Me-te'rus (13)

Me'theg Am'mah
Meth're-dath
Me-thu'sa-el

Me-thu'se-Iah(9)
Me-thu'se-la

Me-u'nim (IS)
Mez' a-hab
Mi' a- in in
Mib'har

Me'di-a
Me'di-an
Me-e'da

Mer'a-rites(B)
Mer-a-tha' im (16)

Me' red

Mib'zar

Me-gicl'do (?)

Mer' e-moth

Mi'cah

Me-gid'don (?)
Me-ha' li (3)
Me-hei' a-bel
Me-hi' da
Me'hir

Me' res

Mi-cai'ah (5)

Mer'i-bah(9)*
Mer'i-bah Ka'desh

Mi'cha(9)

Me-hol'ath-iteCS)
Me-hu'ja-el (13)

Me-ro'dach (11)

Me-hu' man (o)

Me-hu' nim
Me-hu'nims

Me' rom

Mi'cha-el(15>
Mi'chah(9)
Mi-chai'ah
Mi' cliel
Mich' mas (6)
Mik' mas

Me-ron'o-thiie(8)

M ich' mash

7
Me-jar kon

Mek' o-nah

(9)

Mel-a-ti'ah(lo)

Mel'chi(3)(6)
Mcl-chi'ah(6)(9)
Mel-chi'as(lo)
Mel'chi-el(lS)

Me-rib'ba-al
Mer' i-moth (4)
Bal' a-dan

Me' roz
Me' ruth

(6)

(6)

Me'shek

Mel-chis'e-dek

Mesh-el-e-mi' ah

Mel-chi-sbu'a(lS)
Me-le'a

Mem' phis

Mesh-ez' a-bel
Mesh-ez' a-beel
Mesh-il-la' mith
Mesh-il' le-moth
Me-sho' bah (9)
Me-shul'lam
Me-shul'le-mith

Me-mu'can(i3)

Mes'o-bah(lS)

Me' lech

(6)

Mel'li-cu
Mel'i-ta

Mel'zar

(9)

Mkh'me-thah

Me'sech(6)

Me' sek
Me' sha
Me' shach
Me' shech

Mil/sam

(9)

Mich'ri(3)
Mich' tarn
Mid' din
Mid'i-an
Mid'i-an-ites (8)

Mig'da-lel

Mig' dal Gad

Mig' dol
Mig'ron
Mij'a-min
Mik' loth
Mik-nei'ah(9)
Mil' cah (9)

Mil'chah(9)
Mil'cha(9)

208

MI

MO

MY

NE

NE

NY

PE

PH

RA
RA' A-MAH

RE
(9)

RE

RH
Reu' ben
Re-u'el(lS)
Reu' mah

Re'zeph
Re-zi'a(15)
Re' zin
Re' zon
Rhe' gi-uni

Refje-um
Rhe'sa
Re'sa

Rho'da

RO
Rhod' o-cus

RO

213

214

SA

SA

SA

SE

SE

SH

216
Sha' lim

Shal' i-sha

Shal'

lum

Shal' ma-i (5)

7

Shal man
Shal-ma-ne' ser
Sha' ma
Sham-a-ri'ah (15)

Sha'med
mer
Sham' gar
Sham' huth

Sha'

Sha' mir

Sham' ma

(9)

Sham'mah(9)
Sham' ma-i (5)
Sham' moth
Sham-mu' a (9)
Sham-mu' ah (9)
Sham-she-ra' i (5)
Sha' pham
Sha' phan
Sha' phat
Sha' pher
Shar'a-i(5)

Shar'ma-im (16)
Sha' rar
gha-re'zer
Sha' rpn
Sha' ron-ite (8)

Sha-ru'hen
Shash'a-i (5)

Sha'shak

Sha/ veh(9)
Sha'veth
Sha'ul
Sha'ul-ites(8)

Sha-u'sha
She'al
She-al'ti-el(lS)
She-a-ri'ah (15)
She-ar-ja' shub
She' ba, or She' bah

SH

SH

SH

SH

SI

217

218

SO

SU

SY

A'A-NACH

(5)

Ta'a-nach Shi'

lo

Tab'ba- th
Tab' baili
Ta' be-al
Ta'be-ei (13)
Ta-bel'H-us
Tab' era (9)
Tab'i-tha

Ta'bor
Tab'ri-nion
Tach' mo-nite

Tad' mor

IV lian
$LY ban -ites (8)

Ta-haph' a-nes
Ta-hap'e-nes
Ta' hath
Tab' pe-ries (9)
Tab' re-a (9)
Tah'tim Hod'sbi
Tal'i-iha Cu'mi
Tal' mai (5)
Tal' mon
Tal' sas<
Ta' uiah

Ta'mar
Tarn' muz
Ta' nacli (6)
Tan' hu-rneth
Ta' nis
Ta' phaih

Taph'e-nes
Tapb' nes

Ta'phon
Tap'pu ab(13)
Ta' rah (9)
Tar'a-lah (9) (13)

Ta' re-a (9)

TE

TA
I

219

Tar' pel-ites (8)

TI

220

TI

TO

TY

ZA
ZA-A-NA'lM(l6)

ZE

ZE

222

Zl

Zl

ZtJ

TERMINATIONAL VOCABULARY
OF

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES.

E B A*
Accent the Antepenultimate.

BATHSHEBA,

Elisheba, Beersheba.

ADA IDA
Accent the Penultimate.
Shemida.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Eliada, Jehoida, Bethsaida, Adida.

EA EGA ECHA UPHA

Accent the Penultimate.
Laodicea, Chaldea, Judea, Arimathea, Idumea,
Berea, Iturea, Osea, Hosea, Omega, Hasupha.

Casarea,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Cenchrea, Sabtecha.

ASHA ISHA USHA

Accent the Penultimate.
Elisha, Jerusha.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Baasha, Shalisha.

ATHA ITHA UTHA

Accent the Penultimate.
Jegar-Sahadutha, Dalmanutha.
* For the pronunciation of the

final

a in

this selection,

see Rule the 9th.

224

decent the Antepenultimate.

Gabatha, Gabbatha, Amadatha, Hammedatha, Parshandatha,
Ephphatha, Tirshatha, Admatha, Caphenatha, Poratha, Achmetha, Tabitha,

Golgotha.

IA
(Pronounced

in

two

syllables,)

decent the Penultimate.

Seleucia*, Japhia, Adalia, Bethulia,
Jaazania, Jamnia, Samaria, Hezia.

Nethania,

Chenania,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Achaia, Arabia, Thracia, Samothracia, Grecia, Cilicia, Cappa-

Media, India, Pindia, Claudia, Phrygia, AnApphia, Igdalia, Julia, PamphyMesopotamia, Armenia, Lycaonia, Macedonia, Apollonia,

docia, Seleucia,

tiochia, Casiphia, Philadelphia,

lia,

Junia, Ethiopia, Samaria, Adria; Alexandria, Celosyria, Syria,

Assyria, Asia,^ Persia, Mysia, Galatia, Dalmatia, Philistia.

IK A
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Elika.

ALA ELA ILA AMA EMA IMA

Accent the Penultimate.

Ambela, Arbela, Macphela.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Magdala, Aquila, Aceldama, Apherema, Ashima, Jemima.

ANA ENA INA ONA

Accent the Penultimate.
Diana, Tryphena, Hyena, Palestina, Barjona.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abana, Hashbadana, Amana, Ecbatana.
* For

word and Samaria, Antiochia, and Alexandria) see the Initial VocaGreek and Latin Proper Names. Also Rule 30th prefixed to the

this

bulary of

Initial Vocabulary,

225

O A
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Gilboa, Tekoa, Siloa, Eshtemoa.

ARA ERA IRA URA

Accent the Penultimate.
Guzara, Ahira, Sapphira, Thyatira, Bethsura.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Baara, Bethabara, Patara, Potiphera, Sisera.

ASA OSA
Accent the Penultimate.
Cleasa, Tryphosa.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Adasa, Amasa.

ATA ETA ITA

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ephphata, Achmeta, Melita, Hatita.

AVA UA AZA
Accent the Penultimate.
Ahava, Malchishua, Elishua, Shamua, Jahaza.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Jeshua, Abishua, Joshua.

AB

IB

OB UB

Accent the Penultimate.

Eliab, Sennacherib, Ishbi-Benob, Ahitob, Ahitub.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abinadab, Aminadab, Jehonadab, Jonadab, Chileab, Aholiab,
Magor-Missabib, Aminadib^ Eliashib, BUalzebub, Beelzebub.

AC UC
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Isaac, Syriac,

Abacuc, Habbacuc.

AD ED

226

ID

OD UD

Accent the Penultimate.

Almodad, Arphaxad, Elihud, Ahihud, Ahiud, Ahilud.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Galaad, Josabad, Benhadad, Gilead, Zelophead, Zelophehad,
Jochebed, Galeed, Icabod, Ammihud, Abiud.

CE DEE LEE MEE AGE YCHE OHE ILE AME

OME ANE ENE OE OSSE VE
Accent the Penultimate.
Phenice, Bernice, Eunice, Elelohe, Salome, Magdalene*
Abilene, Mitylene, Gyrene, Syene, Colosse, (Nazarene, pronounced in three syllables, with the accent on the last,)

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Zebedee, Galilee, Ptolemee, Bethphage, Syntyche, Subile,
Apame, Gethsemane, Siloe, Ninive.

IT

E*(in one

syllable.)

Accent the Penultimate.

Thisbite, Shuhite, Abiezrite, Gittite, Hittite, Hivite, Buzite.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Harodite, Agagite, Areopagite, Gergashite, Morashite,

Ha-

ruphite, Ephrathite, Bethelite, Carmelite, Hamulite, Benjamite,

Nehelamite, Shulamite, Shunamite, Edomite, Temanite, GiloHoronite, Amorite, Jebusite.

nite, Shilonite,

Accent the Preantepenultimate.

Naatnathite, Jezreelite, Bethlehemite, Ephraimite, (Canaanite
generally pronounced in three syllables, as if written Can-an-ite.)

AG OG
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abishag, Hamongog.
*

Words of

this termination

have the accent of the words from which they

are formed, and on this account are sometimes accented even on the preautepcnultimate syllable ; as Bethlehemite from Bethlehem, and so of others. Words

of

of two syllables, have the accent on the penultiand words of three or more on the same syllable as their primiSee Rule the 8th, page 175.

this termination, therefore,

mate
tives.

syllable

227

BAH CAH DAH EAH CHAH SHAH THAH

Accent the Penultimate.
Zobazibah, Makkedah, Abidah, Elishah.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dinhabah, Aholibah, Meribah, Abelbethmacah, Abadah,
Moladah, Zeredah, Jedidah, Gibeah, Shimeah, ZaphnathPaaneah, Meachah, Berachah, Baashah, Eliathah.

AIAH EIAH
(Ai and

ei

pronounced as a diphthong

in

one

syllable.)

Accent the Penultimate.

*Micaiah, Michaiah, Benaiah, Isaiah, Jphedeiah, Maaseiah.

(Ai pronounced

in

two

syllables.)

Accent the Penultimate.

Adaiah, Pedaiah, Semaiah, Seraiah, Asaiah.

IAH
Accent the Penultimate.
Abiah, Rheabiah, Zibiah, Tobiah, Maadiah, Zebadiah, Obadiah, Noadiah, Jedidiah, Ahiah, Pekahiah, Jezrahiah, Barachi-

Bithiah, Hezekiah, Helkiah, Zedekiah, Adaliah,

Gedaliah, Igdaliah, Athaliah, Hackaliah, Remaliah, Nehemiah,
Shelemiah, Meshelemiah, Jeremiah, Shebaniah, Zephaniah,
Nethaniah, Chenaniah, Hananiah, Coniah, Jeconiah, Sheariah,
Zachariah, Zechariah, Amariah, Shemariah, Azariah, Neariah,

ah, Japhiah,

Moriah, Uriah, Josiah, Messiah, Shephatiah, Pelatiah, Ahaziah,

Amaziah, Asaziah, Uzziah.

AH

Accent the Penultimate.

Ahijah, Elijah,
Tobadonijah, Urijah, Hallelujah, Zerujah.
Aijah, Abijah,

Jehidijah,

Adonijah,

Irijah,

* For the
pronunciation of the two last syllables of these words, see Rule
5th prefixed to Scripture Proper Names, page 173, 174.

KAH LAH MAH NAH OAH RAH SAH TAH VAH

UAH
Accent the Penultimate.

Rebekah, Azekah, Machpelah, Aholah, Abel-meholah, Beulah, Elkanah, Hannah, Kirjath-sannah, Harbonah, Hashmonah,
Zalmonah, Shiloah, Noah, Manoah, Zanoah, Uzzen-sherah,
Keturah,
Hadassah,
Shammuah,
Zipporah,
Malchishuah,

JEHOVAH,

Zeruah.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Marrekah, Baalah, Shuthelah, Telmelah, Methuselah, Hachilah, Hackilah, Dalilah, Delilah, Havilah, Raamah, Aholiba-

mah, Adamah, Elishamah, Ruhamah, Loruhamah, Kedemah,

Ashimah, Jemimah, Penninah, Baarah, Taberah, Deborah,
Ephratah, Paruah.

ACH ECH OCH

Accent the Penultimate.

Merodach, Evil-merodach.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ahisamach, Ebed-melech, Abimelech, Ahimelech, ElimeAlammelech, Anammelech, Adrammelech, Regemmelech,
Nathan- melech, Arioch, Antioch.

lech,

KEH LEH VEH APH EPH ASH ESH

1SH

Accent the Penultimate.

Elealeh, Elioreph, Jehoash.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rabshakeh, Nineveh, Ebiasaph, Bethshemesh,
Carchemish.

Enshemesh,

ATH ETH ITH OTH UTH

Accent the Penultimate.
Goliath, Jehovah-jireth, Hazar-maveth, Baal-berith, Rehoboth, Arioth, Nebaioth*, Naioth, Moseroth, Hazeroth, Pihahiroth,

Mosoroth, Allon-bachuth.

* The

at in this

and the next word form one

syllable.

See Rule

5, p. 173.

229

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Mahalath, Bashemath, Asenath, Daberath, Elisabeth, Dabbasheth, Jerubbesheth, Ishbosheth, Mephibosheih, Haroshetb,
Shibboleth,
Zoheleth, Bechtileth,
Tanhumeth, Genesareth,
Asbazareth,
Nazareth, Mazzareth,
Kirharaseth,
Shelomith,
Sheminith, Lapidoth, Anathoth, Kerioth, Shemiramoth, Kedemoth, Ahemoth, Jerimoth, Sigionoth, Ashtaroth, Mazzaroth.

AI
(Pronounced as a diphthong in one
Accent the Penultimate.

syllable.)

Chelubai, Asmadai, Sheshai, Sliimsbai, Hushai,

Zilthai,
Berothai, Talmai, Tolmai, Sinai, Talnai, Arbonai, Sarai, Sippai,
Bezai.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Mordecai, Sibbachai, Chephar-Hammonai, Paarai.

AI
(Pronounced

in

two

syllables.)

Accent the Penultimate.

Ai.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Zabbai, Babai, Nebai, Shobai, Subai, Zaccai, Shaddai, Amishaddai, Aridai, Heldai, Hegai, Hagg'ai, Belgai, Bilgai, Abishai,
Uthai, Adlai, Barzillai, Ulai, Sisamai, Shalmai, Shammai,
Eliaenai, Tatnai, Shether-boznai, Naharai, Sharai, Shamsherai,
Shitrai, Arisai, Bastai, Bavai, Bigvai, Uzai.

DI El LI MI NI 01 PI RI UI

ZI.

Accent the Penultimate.

Areli,

Lb'ammi, Talithacumi, Gideoni, Benoni, Hazeleponi,

Philippi, Gehazi.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Engedi, Simei, Shimei, Edrei, Bethbirei, Abisei, Baali,
Naphthali, Nepththali, Pateoli, Adami, Naomi, Hanani, Beerlahairoi, Mehari, Haahashtari, Jesiii.

EK UK
Accent the Penultimate.
Adonizedek, Adonibezek.

230

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Melchizedek, Amalek, Habbakkuk.

AAL EAL IAL ITAL UTAL

Accent the Penultimate.
Baal, Kirjath-baal, Hamutal.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Meribbaal, Eshbaal, Ethbaal, Jerubaal, Tabeal, Belial, Abital.

AEL ABEL EBEL

Accent the Penultimate.
Jael, Abel.

Accent the Antepenultimate,

Gabael, Michael, Raphael, Mishael, Mehujael, Abimael,
Ishmael, Ismael, Anael, Nathanael, Israel, Asael, Zerubbabel,
Zerobabel, Mehetabel, Jezebel.

EEL GEL AHEL ACHEL APHEL OPHEL ETHEL

Accent the Penultimate.
Enrogel, Rachel, Elbethel.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Tabeel, Abdeel, Japhaleel, Mahaleel, Bezaleel, Hanameel,
Jerahmeel, Hananeel, Nathaneel, Jabneel, Jezreel, Hazeel,
Asahel, Baracel, Amraphel, Achitophel.

IEL KEL
Accent the Penultimate.
Peniel, Uzziel.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abiel, Tobiel, Adiel, Abdiel, Gaddiel, Pagiel, Salathiel,
Ezekiel, Gamaliel, Shelumiel, Daniel, Othniel, Ariel,

Ithiel,

Gabriel, Uriel, Shealtiel, Putiel, Haziel, Hiddekel.

UEL EZEL
Accent the Penultimate.
Deuel, Raguel, Bethuel, Pethuel, Hamuel, Jemuel, Kemuel,
Nemuel, Phanuel, Penuel, Jeruel, Bethezel.

231

Accent the Antepenultimate.

*Samuel, Lemuel, Emanuel, Immanuel.

AI L
(Pronounced

in

two

syllables.)

Accent the Penultimate.

A bih

ail.

AIL
(Pronounced as a diphthong

in

one

syllable.)

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abigail.

OL UL
Accent the Penultimate.
Bethgamul.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Eshtaol

ODAM AHAM IAM IJAM IKAM

Accent the Penultimate.

Elmodam, Abijam, Ahikam.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abraham, Miriam, Adonikam.

0AM
Accent the Penultimate.

Rehoboam, Roboam, Jeroboam.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Siloam, Abinoam, Ahinoam.

ARAM 1RAM ORAM

Accent the Penultimate.
Padanaram, Abiram, Hiram, Adoniram, Adoram, Hadoram,
Jehoram.
* See

Rule the 17th prefixed to Scripture Proper Nainei, page 179.

232

AHEM EHEM ALEM EREM

Accent the Antepenultimate.
JMenahem, Bethlehem, Jerusalem, Beth-haccerem.

AIM*
Accent the Penultimate.
Chusan-Rishathaim, Kirjathaim, Bethdiblathaim, Ramathaim,
Adithaim, Misrephothmaim, Abelmaim, Mahanaim, Manhanaim, Horonaim, Shaaraim, Adoraim, Sepharvaim.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rephaim, Dothaim, Eglaim, Carnaim, Sharaim, Ephraim,

Beth-ephraim, Mizraim, Abel-mizraim.

BIM CHIM PHIM KIM LIM NIM RIM Z1M

Accent the Penultimate.
Sarsechim, Zeboim, Kirjatharim, Bahurim, Kelkath-hazurim.

Accent the Antepenultimate*

Cherubim, Lehabim, Rephidim, Seraphim, Teraphim, Eliakim, Jehoiakim, Joiakim, Joakim, Baalim, Dedanim, Ethanim,
Abarim, Bethhaccerim, Kirjath-je'arim, Hazerim, Baal-perazim,
Gerizim, Gazizim.

DOM LOM AUM IUM NUM RUM TUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Obededon, Appii-forum, Miletum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abishalom, Absalom, Capernaum,
Iconium, Adranvyttium, Galbanum.

Rhegium,

Trogyllium,

AAN CAN DAN EAN THAN IAN MAN NAN

Accent the Penultimate.

Memucan, Chaldean, Ahiman, Elhanan, Johanan, Haman.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Canaan, Chanaan, Merodach-baladan, Nebuzaradan,
* In

this selection

the ai form distinct syllables.

Elna-

See Rule 16, page 179.

253

than, Jonathan, Midian, Indian, Phrygian, Italian, Macedonian,

Ethiopian, Syrian, Assyrian, Egyptian, Na'aman.

AEN YEN CHIN MIN ZIN

decent the Penultimate.

Manaen, Bethaven, Chorazin.

decent the Antepenultimate.
Jehoiachin, Benjamin.

EON AGON EPHON ASHON AION ION ALON

ELON ULON YLON MON NON RON YON
THUN RUN
decent the Penultimate.
Baal-meon, Beth-dagon, Baal-zephon, Naashon, Higgaion,
Chilion, Orion, Esdrelon, Baal-hamon, Philemon,
Abiron, Beth-horon.
Shiggaion,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Gibeon, Zibeon, Gedeon, Gideon, Simeon, Pirathon, HeroCamion, Sirion, Ascalon, Ajalon, Askelon, Zebulon,
Babylon, Jeshimon, Tabrimon, Solomon, Lebanon, Aaron,
Apollyon, Jeduthun, Jeshurun.

dion,

EGO ICHO HIO LIO

Accent the Penultimate.
Ahio.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abednego, Jericho, Gallio.

AR ER

IR

OR UR

Accent the Penultimate.

Baal-tamar, Balthasar, Eleazar, Eziongeber, TigShalmaneser, Hadadezer, Abiezer, Ahiezer, ElieRomantiezer, Ebenezer, Joezer, Sharezer, Havoth-jair,
zer,
Asnoth-tabor, Beth-peor, Baal-peor, Nicanor, Philometor.
Ahisar,

lath-pileser,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Issachar, Potiphar, Abiathar, Ithamar, Shemeber, Lucifer,
Chedorlaomer, Aroer, Sosipater, Sopater, Achior, Nebuchodonosor, Eupator, Shedeur, Abishur, Pedahzur.

234

AAS BAS EAS PHAS IAS LAS MAS NAS OAS PAS
RAS TAS YAS
Accent the Penultimate.
Oseas, Esaias, Tobias, Sedecias, Abadias, Asadias, Abdias,
Barachias, Ezechias, Mattathias, Matthias, Ezekias, Neemias,
Jeremias, Ananias, Assanias, Azarias, Ezerias, Josias, Ozias,

Bageas, Aretas, Onyas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Annaas, Barsabas, Patrobas, Eneas, Phineas, Caiaphas, CleoHerodias, Euodias, Georgias, Amplias, Lysanias, Gabrias, Tiberias, Lysias, Nicolas, Artemas, Elymas, Parmenas,
Siloas, Antipas, Epaphras.
phas,

CES DES EES GES HES LES NES SES TES

Accent the Penultimate.
Gentiles*, Rameses, Mithridates, Euphrates.
'

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rabsaces, Arsaces, Nomades, Phinees, Astyages, Diotrephes,
Epiphanes, Tahapanes, Hermogenes, Taphenes, Calisthenes,
Sosthenes,

Eumenes.

ENES AND INES

(In one syllable.)

Accent the Ultimate.

Gadarenes, Agarenes, Hagarenes.

Accent the Penultimate.

Philistines,

(pronounced

like Philistins.)

ITES
(Pronounced

in

one

syllable.)

have the accent of the words from

which they are formed, which sometimes occasions the accent
to be placed even on the preantepenultimate syllable, as

[Words of

Gentiles.

This

nounced in two
of

tile.

this termination

may be

considered as an English word, and should be prowritten Jen-tiles, the last syllable as the plural

syllables, as if

235

Words of this terGileadites from Gilead, and so of others.

mination therefore, of two syllables, have the accent on the penultimate syllable ; and words of three or more on the same syllable as their primitives.]

Accent the Penultimate.

Gadites, Kenites, Jammites, Levites, Hittites, Hivites.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rechabites, Moabites, Gergeshites, Nahathites, Kohathites,
Cherethites, Uzzielites, Tarpelites, Elamites, Edoniites, Reubenites, Ammonites, Hermonites, Ekronites, Hagarites,
Nazarites, Amorites, Geshurites, Jebusites, Ninevites,
Pelethites,

Jesuites, Perizzites.

Accent the Preantepenultimate.

Gileadites, Amalekites,
Gibeonites, Aaronites.

Ishmaelites,

Israelites,

Midianites,

OTES
Accent the Penultimate.
Zelotes.

IS
Accent the Penultimate.
ElimUis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Antiochis, Amathis, Baalis, Decapolis, Neapolis, Hierapolis,
SaPersepolis, Amphipolis, Tripolis, Nicopolis, Scythopolis,
Atargatis.
Vabsaris,
lamis, Damaris,
Antipatris,

IMS
Accent the Penultimate.

Emims, Zamzummims, Zuzims.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rephaims, Gammadims, Cherethims, Anakims, Nethenims,

Chemarims,

236

AN

decent the Penultimate.

Sabeans,

Laodiceans, Assideans, Galileans,

Idu means, Epi-

cureans.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arabians, Grecians, Herodians, Antiochians, Corinthians,
Athenians,
Cyrenians,
Parthians,
Macedonians,
Scythians,
Zidonians, Babylonians, Lacedemonians, Ethiopians, Cyprians,
Persians, Galatians,
Syrians, Assyrians, Tyrians, Ephesians,
Cretians, Egyptians, Nicolaitans, Scythopolitans,
Samaritans,
Libyans.

MOS NOS AUS BUS CUS DUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Archelaus, Menelaus, Abubus, Andronicus, Seleucus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pergamos, Stephanos,
Tychicus, Aradus.

Emmaus, Agabus,

Bartacus, Achaicus,

EUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Daddeus, Asmodeus, Aggeus, Zaccheus, Ptolemeus, MaccaLebbeus, Cendebeus, Thaddeus, Mardocheus, Mordocheus, Alpheus, Timeus, Bartimeus, Hymeneus, Elizeus.
beus,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dositheus, Timotheus, Nereus.

GUS CHUS THUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Areopagus, Philologus,
Amadathus.

Lysimachus,

IU

Antiochus,

Eutychus,

Accent the Penultimate.

Darius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Gaius, Athenobius,

Cornelius,

Numenius, Cyrenius, Apol-

lonius,

Tiberius,

Demetrius,

237

Mercurius,

Dionysius,

Pontius,

Tertius.

LUS MUS NUS RUS SUS TUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Aristobulus, Eubulus,

Nicodemus, Ecanus, Hircanus, Aura-

Sylvanus, Ahasuerus, Assuerus, Heliodorus, Arcturus,

Bar-jesus, Fortunatus, Philetus, Epaphroditus, Azotus.

nus,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Theophilus, Alcimus, Trophimus, Onesimus, DidyLibanus, Antilibanus, Sarchedonus, Acheacharus, Lazarus, Citherus, Elutherus, Jairus, Prochorus, Onesiphorus, Asapharasus, Ephesus, Epenetus, Asyncritus.
Attalus,

mus,

AT ET OT

1ST

OST

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ararat, Eliphalet, Gennesaret, Iscariot, Antichrist, Pentecost.

EU HU ENU EW MY
Accent the Penultimate.
Casleu, Chisleu, Abihu,

Andrew.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Jehovah- Tsidkenu, Bartholomew, Jeremy.

BAZ GAZ HAZ PHAZ

Accent the Penultimate.
Mahar-shalat-hash-baz, Shaash-gaz, Eliphaz,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Jehoahaz.

OBSERVATIONS
ON THE

GREEK AND LATIN

ACCENT AND QUANTITY

WITH SOME

PROBABLE CONJECTURES
ON
THE METHOD OF FREEING THEM FROM THE OBSCURITY
AND CONTRADICTION IN WHICH THEY ARE INVOLVED, BOTH BY THE ANCIENTS AND MODERNS.
" Nullius addict us
jurare

in verba magistri."

Horace.

240

ADVERTISEMENT.

AFTER

the many learned pens which have been employed on

the subject of the following Observations, the Author would have
been much ashamed of obtruding his humble opinion on so deli-

cate a point, had he not flattered himself that he had taken a material circumstance into the account, which had been entirely

overlooked by almost every writer he had met with.

It is not a little astonishing, that when the nature of the human
voice forms so great a part of the inquiry into accent and quantity, its most marking distinctions should have been so little
From a perusal of every writer on the subject*,
attended to.
one would be led to suppose that high and low, loud and soft, and
quick and slow, were the only modifications of which the voice
was susceptible ; and that the inflexions of the voice, which disPossessed, theretinguish speaking from singing, did not exist.
fore, of this distinction of sounds, the Author at least brings
and if, even with this advantage,
something new into the inquiry
he should fail of throwing light on the subject, he is sure he
shall be entitled to the indulgence of the learned, as they fully
understand the difficulty of the question.
:

* The only exception to

this general assertion is

Mr. Steele, the author of

gentleman is not so much to illustrate

the accent and quantity of the Greek language as to prove the possibility of
forming a notation of speaking sounds for our own, and of reducing them to a
musical scale, and accompanying them with instruments. The attempt is unProsodia Rationalis

but the design of

this

doubtedly laudable, but no farther useful than to show the impossibility of it by

the very method he has taken to explain it ; for it is wrapped up in such an im.
penetrable cloud of music as to be unintelligible to any but musicians ; and the
distinctions of sound are so nice and numerous as to discourage the most persevering student from labouring to understand him.

expect

will

be thrown on

simal distinctions he

the

e in

subject

i in idle, try, fee.

After

all,

what

light

by one who, notwithstanding the

can

we

infinites-

makes between similar sounds, says, that the u in ugly, and

is long, and the same let; that the a in may
and that the u in you, use, &c. is always acuto-grave, and

met and get, are diphthongs

ter in nation short

the

this

grave-acute?

241

CONTENTS.
PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.
PAGE

*->

I HE

different states

244
245
247

of the voice

definition of accent
All the different modifications

of the voice exemplified

OBSERVATIONS ON THE GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT ANT}

QUANTITY.
the accent and quantity of
necessity of understanding
our own language before we attempt to settle the accent
and quantity oj the Greek and Latin

The

......
.....

25 1

.
.
.252
quantity is
ib.
That it is entirely independent on accent
Mr. Sheridan's erroneous opinion of English accent . . 253
His definition of accent applicable only to singing in a monotone
255
The true distinction between singing and speaking laid down ib,

What English

Singing and speaking tones as essentially distinct as motion

and

rest

ib.

Recitative real singing, and not a medium between singing

and speaking
ib.
The true definition of English accent .
256
Mr. Fowler's errour zvith respect to the nature of the English and Scotch accent
257
(Note)
The true difference between the English and Scotch accent 26 1
Some nt tempts to form a precise idea of the quantity of the

Greek and Latin languages

262
Dr. Gaily s idea of Greek and Latin quantity examined 263
If quantity in these languages consisted in lengthening or
shortening the sound of the vowel, it necessarily rendered
the pronunciation of words very different, as they zoere
differently

265

arranged

Opposite opinions of learned men concerning the nature of

the Greek and Latin accent
.
.

CONTENTS.

242

PAGE
which the ancients gave of the acute accent
unintelligible, without having recourse to the system of
268
the inflexions of the speaking voice
An attempt to reconcile the accent and quantity of the ancients, by reading a passage in Homer arid rirgil, ac-

The

definition

cording to the ideas of accent and quantity here laid down 272
possible ways of pronouncing these passages
273
Without singing
ib.
The only probable method pointed out
This method renders the reading very monotonous ; but this
must necessarily be the case, let us adopt what system we

The only four

274

will

The

definition

of the circumflex accent, a confirmation of

275

the system here adopted

The monotony of the Greek and Latin languages not more

extraordinary than the poverty of their music, and the

276
seeming absurdity of their dramatic entertainments
Probable causes of the obscurity and confusion in which this
subject is involved, both among the ancients and moderns 282
.

PREPAftAtOKY

243

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS

As

a perusal of the Observations on Greek and Latin Accent

and Quantity requires a more intimate acquaintance with the nature of the voice than

is generally brought to the study of that

not
be
improper to lay before the reader such an
may
subject,
explanation of speaking sounds, as may enable him to distinguish
it

between high and loud, soft and low, forcibleness and length,
and feebleness and shortness, which are so often confounded, and
which consequently produce such confusion and obscurity among
our best prosodists.

But

as describing such sounds

terms appropriated to them,

difficult task,

upon paper

like

as have

those of music,

no

definite

new and

is

the reader must be requested to give as nice an at-

tention as possible to those sounds

and inflexions of voice, which

spontaneously annex themselves to certain forms of speech, and

But if
which, from their familiarity, are apt to pass unnoticed.
out
of
the question, and we were only ac^.
were
experience

of
quainted with the organic formation
kinds
into
five
them
necessarily distinguish

human
:

sounds,

we must

namely, the monotone,

or one sound continuing a perceptible time in one note, which is

the case with all musical sounds; a sound beginning low and
and sliding lower, without any
sliding higher, or beginning high
perceptible intervals, which

The two
may be

last

so

may be

combined

with that which

falls,

is

essential to all speaking sounds.

called simple slides or inflexions

as to begin with that

which

or to begin with that which

and these

rises,
falls,

and end
and end

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

244

with that which rises

flexions
it

voice,

inflexion

pound

and

if this

combination of different

in-

be pronounced with one impulse or explosion of the

may not improperly be called the circumflex or com;

and

monotone, the two simple and the two

on

this

compound inflexions, are the only modifications, independent

the passions, of which the human voice is susceptible.
The

The

different States

of the Voice.

of the voice which have just been enu-

modifications

merated may be called absolute ; because they cannot be converted into each other, but must remain decidedly what they are ;
of the voice, as high and low, loud and
quick and slow, are only comparative terms, since what is
Behigh in one case may be low in another, and so of the rest.
side, therefore, the modifications of voice which have been
while different states

soft,

described, the only varieties remaining of which the human voice

capable, except those produced by the passions, are high, low,

is

loud, soft, quick, slow, forcible, and feeble.

Though high and
loud, and low and soft, are frequently confounded, yet, when

considered distinctly, their difference is easily understood ; as if

we strike a large bell with a deep tone, though it gives a
very loud tone, it will still be a low one : and if we strike a
small bell with a high tone, it will still be a high tone, though the
stroke be ever so soft ; a quick tone in music is that in which the

same tone continues but a short time, and a slow tone where it
continues longer ; but in speaking, a quick tone is that when the
slide rises

from low

to high,

or from high

to

low, in

a,

short

time, and a slow tone the reverse ; while forcible and feeble
seem to be severally compounded of two of these simple states ;
that is, force seems to be loudness and quickness, either in a

high

or

low tone

also

and

feebleness seems to be softness

and slowness, either in a high or a low tone likewise. As to the

tones of the passions, which are so many and various, these,
in

the opinion of

one of the best judges

in the

kingdom, are

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

245

qualities of sound, occasioned by certain vibrations of the orgnns

of speech, independent on high, low, loud, soft, quick, slow,
which last may not improperly be called difforcible, or feeble
:

ferent quantities of sound.

It may not, perhaps, be unworthy of observation, how few are
these principles, which, by a different combination with each

other, produce that almost

speech

The

consists.

ferent states of the voice

to

form new

unbounded

variety of

which human

different quantities of sound, as these dif-

may be

called,

may be combined

so as

with any other that are not opposite to

them.
Thus high may be combined with either loud or soft,
quick or slow ; that is, a high note may be sounded either in a
loud or soft tone, and a low note may be sounded either in
varieties

a loud or a soft tone also, and each of these tones may

in a longer or a shorter time ; that

nounced either

be prois,

more

slowly or quickly ; while forcible seems to imply a degree of

loudness and quickness, and feeble, a degree of softness and
slowness, either in a high or a low tone.

may, perhaps, be more

trast

with each other

easily

These combinations

conceived by classing them

in

con-

High, loud, quick.

Low,

soft,

slow.

may be high, loud, and quick ; or low, loud, and quick.

may be high, soft, and slow or low, soft, and slow.

Forcible

Feeble

The
sented

different

combinations of these states may be thus repre-

High, loud, quick,

forcible.

High, loud, slow.

High,

soft, quick.

High,

soft,

When

slow, feeble.

these states of the voice are

Low,
Low,
Low,
Low,

loud, quick, forcible.

loud, slow.
soft,

quick.

soft,

slow, feeble.

combined with the

five

mo-

of voice above-mentioned, the varieties become exceedingly numerous, but far from being incalculable
perhaps

difications

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

246
they

may amount

(for I leave

it

to arithmeticians to reckon

them

exactly) to that number into which the ancients distinguished

the notes of music, which, if I remember right, were about two

hundred.

These

and

different states of the voice, if justly distinguished

may serve to throw some light on

If, as Mr. Sheridan asserts, the accented

associated,

the

accent.

syllable

nature
is

of

only

louder and not higher than the other syllables, every polysyllable
is a
If the accented syllable be higher than
perfect monotone.
the rest, which is the general opinion both among the ancients

and moderns, this is true only when a word is pronounced alone,

and without reference to any other word ; for when suspended at
a comma, concluding a negative member followed by an affirmative, or asking a question beginning with a verb; if the unaccented syllable or syllables be the last, they are higher than the
So that the true definition
accented syllable, though not so loud.

of accent

is

this

If

the

word be pronounced

alone,

and with-

out any reference to other words, the accented syllable is both

higher and louder than the other syllables either before or after
it ; but
if the word be suspended, as at the comma, if it end a

member followed by an

affirmative, or if it conclude an
a verb, in each case the acwith
sentence
interrogative
beginning
cented syllable is louder and higher than the preceding, and

negative

louder and lower than the succeeding syllables. This will be

In the mean time
sufficiently exemplified in the following pages.
it

may be

observed, that

definition of force,

if

a degree of swiftness enters into the

and that the accented

syllable

is

the most for-

follows that the accent does not necessarily lengthen the

syllable, and that if it falls on a long vowel, it is only a longer
continuation of that force with which it quickly or suddenly comcible,

it

menced ;

for as the voice is

an efflux of

air,

and

air is

a fluid like

we may

conceive a sudden gush of this fluid to continue

water,
either a longer or a shorter time, and thence form an idea of

long or short quantity. If, however, this definition of

applied to accent, should be erroneous or imaginary,

force,, as

let it

be

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

247

remembered
is an attempt to form a
precise idea of what has
in obscurity ; and that, if such an
left
hitherto been
attempt should
it

fail, it
it fails,

may

at least

induce some curious inquirer to show where

and to substitute something better

in its stead.

If these observations are just, they may serve to show how illfounded is the opinion of that infinite variety of voice of which

speaking sounds consist.

That a wonderful

may

variety

arise

from the key in which we speak, from the force or feebleness

with which we pronounce, and from the tincture of passion or

we infuse into the words, is acknowledged but speak

what key we will, pronounce with what force or feebleness we
please, and infuse whatever tincture of passion or sentiment

sentiment

in

we

can imagine into the words, still they must necessarily be

pronounced with one of the foregoing modifications of the voice.

Let us go

into whatever twists or zig-zags of tone

we

will,

we

cannot go out of the boundaries of these inflexions. These are

the outlines on which all the force and colouring of speech is
laid

and these may be justly said to form the

first

principles

of speaking sounds.

Exemplification of the different

The Monotone,

Modifications of the Voice.

the Rising Inflexion, the Falling Inflexion,

the Rising Circumflex,

and

the Falling Circumflex.

Though we seldom hear such

a variety in reading or speaking

and satisfaction of the ear demand, yet we hardly

In former
ever hear a pronunciation perfectly monotonous.
times we might have found it in the midnight pronunciation of

as the sense

Christmas; and now the Town crier,

as Shakspeare
him, sometimes gives us a specimen of the
exordium " This is to give notice /"
vociferous
monotonous in his

the Bell-man's verses at

calls

The

clerk of a court of justice also promulgates the will of the

court by that barbarous metamorphosis of the old French word

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS*

248

Oyez ! Oyez ! Hear ye

feet

Hear ye into
But however

sameness of voice,

O yes O yes
!

ridiculous the

in a per*

monotone

may be in the above-mentioned characters, in certain

solemn and sublime passages in poetry it has a wonderful pro-

in speaking

by the uncommonness of its use, it adds greatly to

which the ear is so much delighted.
This monotone may be defined to be a continuation or same-

priety, and,

that variety with

ness of sound

upon

certain

words or

syllables, exactly like

that

striking a bell : such a stroke may be

louder or softer, but continues in exactly the same pitch.
To exthis
a
horizontal
line
one us
be
such
a
tone,
press
may
adopted ;

produced by repeatedly

is

generally used to signify a long syllable in verse.

This tone

may be very properly introduced in some passages of Akenside's

Pleasures- of Imagination, where he so finely describes the
tales

of horrour related by

the village

matron to her infant

audience

Breathing astonishment

of witching rhymes

And evil spirits of the death-bed call

To him who robb'd the widow, and devoured
;

The

orphan's portion ; of unquiet souls

Ris'n from the grave to ease the heavy guilt
Of deeds in life conceal'd ; of shapes that walk

At dead of night, and clank

The

torcli

their chains,

and wave

of Hell around the murd'rer's bed.

words " of shapes that walk at dead of night" are pronounced in a monotone, it will add wonderfully to the variety
and solemnity of the passage.
If the

The
rally

upward turn of the voice we geneor

in
comma,
asking a question beginning with a
he
say N6 ? This is commonly called
say you ; did

rising inflexion is that

use at the

verb, as

N6,

a suspension of voice, and

acute accent, thus (').

The

falling inflexion

is

may

not improperly be marked by the

generally used at the semicolon and

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

249

colon, and must necessarily be heard in answer to the former

did; he said N6. This inflexion, in a lower
question :

He

tone of voice

is

adopted at the end of almost every sentence,

except the definite question, or that which begins with the

To express this inflexion, the grave accent seems adapted,
verb.
thus 0).

The

rising

and ends with

circumflex
the

rising

with

begins

the

upon

the

same

falling

syllable,

inflexion,

and seems

This inflexion may

it
were to twist the voice upwards.
be exemplified by the drawling tone we give to some words
spoken ironically; as the word Clodius in Cicero's Oration
as

for Milo.

marked

This turn of voice may be

in

man-

this

ner (v):

" But it is foolish in us

" and ourselves with Clodius
;
"
but no one can

to
all

tolerable,

compare Drusus Africanus

other calamities were

our

patiently

bear

the

death

of

C15dius."

The

falling circumflex begins

with the rising

inflexion,

and

ends with the falling upon the same syllable, and seems to
This inflexion seems generally to be
twist the voice downwards.
used in ironical reproach; as on the word you in the following

example
" So then
you are the author of
:

'

It

is

that I

to

you
" befallen me."

am

If to these inflexions

this

indebted for

we add

conspiracy against me ?
the mischief that has

all

the distinction of a phrase into

accentual portions, as

Prosperity

gains friends

and adversity

tries
|

them,

and pronouuce/ne/ids like an unaccented syllable of gains ; and

like an unaccented syllable of
adversity ; and them like an unaccented syllable of tries; we have a clear idea of the relative
forces of all the syllables, and approximate closely to a notation

of speaking sounds.

250

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

For

farther information respecting this new and curious

of the human voice, see Elements
of Elocution, second
edition, page 62; and Rhetorical Grammar , third edition,
analysis

page 143.

OBSERVATIONS

251

OBSERVATIONS
ON THE

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT,

\.

IN

<trc.

order to form an idea of the Accent and Quantity of the

it will be
necessary first to understand what we

dead languages,

mean by
as

the accent and

quantity

is

supposed

quantity of our

by some

to

own language*: and

regulate

the

accent in

* It is not
surprising that the accent and quantity of the ancients should be
so obscure and mysterious, when two such learned men of our own nation as

Mr. Forster and Dr. Gaily

about the very existence of quantity in our

these gentlemen maintains, that " the English
" have both accent and
quantity, and that no language can be without them/

own

language.

differ

The former of
"

in the modern languages, the pronunciation doth

a natural quantity, and therefore a greater liberty may be
" allowed in the
placing of accents." And in another place, speaking of the

but the latter

asserts, that,

" not
depend upon

northern languages of Europe, he says, that " it was made impossible to think
" of
establishing quantity for a foundation of harmony in pronunciation. Hence
" it became
necessary to lay aside the consideration of quantity, and to have
" recourse to accents. In these and some other
that
Forster,

" seems

passages,

to look

upon accents

writer," says

as alone regulating the pronunciation

of

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

252

English as well as in Greek and Latin,

it

will

be necessary

first

what we mean by long and short vowels, or, as some

are pleased to term them, syllables.
2. In English, then, we have no conception of quantity, aristo inquire,

ing from any thing but the nature of the vowels, as they are pro-

nounced long and short. Whatever retardation of voice in the

sound of a vowel there might be in Greek or Latin before two
consonants,

vowel

and those often

twin

in this situation as easily

consonants,

we

find

pronounced short as long

every
;

and

the quantity is found to arise from the length or shortness we give

to the vowel, and not from any obstruction of sound occasioned

by the succeeding consonant. Thus the a in banish, banner,

and banter, is short in all these words, and long in paper, taper,
and vapour : the i long in miser, minor, and mitre, and short in
misery, middle, and mistress : and so of the rest of the vowels ;
and though the accent is on the first syllable of all these words,

we

see

3.

it

As

perfectly compatible with either long or short quantity.

a farther proof of this, we may observe, that unac-

cented vowels are frequently pronounced long when the accented

vowels are short. Thus the o in Cicero, in English as well as in
Latin pronunciation, is long, though unaccented: and the i short,

"

Forster's Essay on Accent

English, and quantity as excluded from it."
and Quantity, page 2S.
As a farther proof of the total want of ear in a great Greek scholar Lord Moiiboddo says, " Our accents differ from the Greek in two material respects
:

"
"

"

they are not appropriated to particular syllables of the word, but arc
laid upon different syllables, according to the fancy of the speaker, or rather
as it happens : for I believe no man speaking English does, by choice, give
First,

" an accent to one

syllable of a word
" another."
" Two
in
things, therefore, that,

" number of

syllables,

my

different from

that which he gives to

opinion, constitute our verse, are the

soft, accordiug to certain

and the mixture of loud and

11
rules.
As to quantity, it is certainly not essential to our verse, and
" accent." See Steele's Prosodia
Rationales, page 103. 110.

far less

is

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

253

though under the accent. The same may be observed of the

name of our English poet Lillo. So in our English words c6n-

chamomih, and

ctave, reconcile,

the

substantives confine, per-

fume, and a thousand others, we see the first accented syllable

Let those who
short, and the final unaccented syllable long.
are
the
and
acute accent
contend, that
long quantity
inseparable,
call the first

those

vowels of these words long, if they please ; but to

their ear and not their eye the judge of quantity,

who make

when compared with

the last vowels, they will

always be es-

teemed short*.
4.

The

next object

English accent

of inquiry

is,

Mr. Sheridanf with

What

is

the

nature

his usual decision,

of

tells

A late very learned and ingenious writer tells us, that our accent and
quantity always coincide; he objects to himself the words signify, magnify,
qualify, &c. where the final syllable is longer than the accented syllable; but
this he asserts, with the greatest probability, was not the accentuation of our
ancestors,

who placed

longest.

But

the accent on the last syllable

sufficiently proves, that the

this

which

is

naturally the

accent does not necessarily

on ; that is, if length consists in pronouncing the

the natural idea of long quantity, and not the duration
of the voice upon a short vowel occasioned by the retardation of sounding two
succeeding consonants, which is an idea, though sanctioned by antiquity, that

lengthen the syllable

vowel

long,

which

it falls

is

has no foundation in nature ; for who, that is not prejudiced by early opinion,
can suppose the first syllable of elbow to be long, and the last short? See Essay
on Greek and Latin Prosodies. Printed for ROBSON.

| The term (accent) with us has no reference to inflexion of the voice or

musical notes, but only means a peculiar manner of distinguishing one syllable
of a word from the rest. Lectures on Elocution, quarto edition, page 41.

To

between the accent of the ancients and that of

Mr. Sheridan) let us suppose the same movements beat upon the
drum, and sounded by the trumpet. Take, for instance, a succession of
words, where the accent is on every second syllable, which forms an Iambic
illustrate the difference

ours, (says

movement the only way by which a drum (as it is incapable of any change
of notes; can mark that movement, is by striking a soft note first, followed
Let the same movement be
by one more forcible, and so in succession.
;

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

254
us, that accent

is only
a greater force upon one syllable than
without
relation
to the elevation or depression
another,
any
of the voice; while almost every other writer on the .subject

makes the elevation or depression of the voice inseparable from

When words are pronounced in a monotone, as the

accent.

bellman repeats

his verses, the crier pronounces his advertisement,

or the clerk of a church gives out the psalm, we hear an ictus or
accentual force upon the several accented syllables, which distin-

guishes

them from the

others, but

no more

variety of tone than

we were to beat the syllables of the same words upon a drum,

which may be louder or softer, but cannot be either higher
or lower ; this is pronouncing according to Mr. Sheridan's defiif

nition of accent

and

this

the definition of singing

said of a

pronunciation certainly comes under

singing ill, indeed, as Julius Caesar

it is

bad reader, but still it is singing, and therefore essenfrom speaking for in speaking, the voice is con-

tially different

upwards or downwards ; and in singing, it is leap-*

were, from a lower to a higher, or from a higher to a

tinually sliding

ing, as

it

the only two possible ways of varying the human

voice with respect to elevation or depression : so that when we

lower note

in an alternation of high and low notes, and it will give

a distinct idea of the difference between the English accent and those of the
Art of Reading, page 75.
ancients.

Bounded by the trumpet

I am sorry to find one of the most ingenious, learned, and candid inquirers
The authority of Mr.
into this subject, of the same opinion as Mr, Sheridan.
to shake my own opinion, if I had not recollected
that this gentleman confesses he cannot perceive the least of a diphthongal
sound in the i in strike, which Dr. Wallis, he observes, excludes from the sim-

Nares would have gone near

For if the definition of a vowel sound be, that it is

ple sounds of the vowels.
formed by one position of the organs, nothing can be more perceptible than
the double position of them in the present case, and that the noun eye, which
is
perfectly equivalent to the pronoun /, begins with the sound of a in father t

and ends

in that

of

c in equal.

See Nares's English Orthoepy, page

2. 144.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

255

are told by some writers on this subject, that the speaking of the
ancients was a kind of singing, we are led into the errour of sup-

posing, that singing and speaking differ only in degree, and not in
kind; whereas they are just as different as motion and rest*.
5.

Whenever

in speaking

we adopt

formerly the case with Puritan

a singing tone, (which

it

preachers)

was

differs essentially

from speaking, and can be pricked down upon paper, and be

played upon a violin : and whenever in singing we adopt a speaking tone, the slide of this tone is so essentially distinct from
singing as to shock the ear like the harshest discord.
therefore,

who

rank recitative as a

medium between

Those,

singing and

Recitative
speaking, are utterly ignorant of the nature of both.
is
just as much singing as what is called air, or any other species

of musical composition.
6. If we may have recourse to the eye, the most distinct and
definite of all our senses, we may define musical notes to be horizontal

lines,

and speaking tones oblique lines the one rises

falls from high to low by distinct inter:

from low to high, or

vals, as the following straight lines to the

eye

* It is not
denied, that the slides iu speaking may sometimes leap, as it were,
from a low to a high, or from a high to a low note that is, that there may be
a very considerable interval between the end of one of those slides and the be;

ginning of another; as between the high note in the word no in the question,
Did he say No ? and the low note which the same word may adopt in the an-

But the sound which composes the note of speaking, as

and the sound which composes the note of singing, are essen; the former is in continual motion, while the latter is for a given
See Note to sect. 23.

swer, No, he did not.

it

may be

called,

tially distinct

time at

test.

OBSERVATIONS ON THK

256

upwards or downwards, as the following ob-

other slides

the

lique lines,- /

/
than the other
us,

nor

is

the

one more different to the eye

\
Those, therefore, who gravely tell
ancients was a kind of musical

to the ear.

is

that the enunciation of the

speaking, impose upon us with words to which

ideas; and

they attempt to illustrate this musico-speaking

by referring us to the Scotch and other dia-

pronunciation,
lects,

ample

they
;

we can annex no

when

give

us

however

for

rhetorical flourish instead of

the

Scotch

and

other

a real ex-

speakers

may

drawl out the accent, and give the vowel a greater length
than the English, it is always in an oblique, and not in a
straight

line

the monotone,

for
is

moment the straight line of sound, or

adopted, we hear something essentially distinct
the

from speaking.
7.

As high and low, loud and

soft,

forcible

and feeble, are

comparative terms, words of one syllable pronounced alone,

and without relation to other words or syllables, cannot be said
to

have

any

accent*.

The

only

distinction

to

which such

an elevation or depression of voice, when

liable,
the
beginning with the end of the word or syllable.
compare

words are

is

we
Thus

a monosyllable, considered singly, rises from a lower to

a higher tone in the question No? which may therefore be

* How the ancients could make every monosyllable accented, (that is, acwith an elevated tone of
cording to their definition of accent, pronounced
this elevation happened, whether it was an elevoice,) without telling us how
vation of one part of the syllable above the other, or the elevation of one word
or syllable above other words or syllables, how these distinctions, I say, so
absolutely necessary to a precise idea of accent, should never be once men-

be resolved mto nothing but that attachment to words without

and that neglect of experiment, which have involved the moderns in
the sa'nie mist of ignorance and erronr.

tioned, can
ideas,

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

257

from a higher to a lower tone

same word in the answer Nd, which may therefore be
But when the accented word or syllable is
the grave.

called the acute accent, and falls

upon
called

the

associated with unaccented words or syllables, the acute accent

is louder and higher than the preceding, and louder and lower
than the succeeding syllables, as in the question, Satisfactorily
did he say ? and the grave accent both louder and higher than

the preceding or succeeding syllables in the answer

nose wn wish to see this explained
said satisfactorily.
more at large may consult Elements of Elocution, page 183 ; or

either

He

Rhetorical

Grammar, 3d

This idea of accent

edit,

page 77.

so evident upon experiment, as to

defy contradiction ; and yet, such is the general ignorance of
the modifications of the voice, that we find those who pretend
8.

is

to explain the nature of accent the

give us an
it

if

example of the accent

in

most accurately, when they

any particular word, suppose

always pronounced affirmatively and alone*; that is, as

words were always pronounced with one inflexion of voice,

* That excellent scholar Mr. Forster furnishes an additional instance of the

of uniting a deep and accurate knowledge of what is called the pro-

possibility

sody of the ancients with a total ignorance of the accent and quantity of his own
language. After a thousand examples to show how the English is susceptible of
every kind of metre among the ancients, (though in all his examples he substL
tutes English accent for Greek and Latin quantity) he proceeds to show the difference between the English, the Irish, and the Scotch pronunciation.

" The
English join the acute and long time together, as in ll'berty : y short.
" The Scotch observe our
quantity, and alter our accent, liberty'; y short.
" When I
say they observe our quantity, I mean they pronounce the same s\\" lable
long which we do, but they make it longer. In respect to the ciicum11
flex with which their pronunciation abounds : it may be remarked, that it is
" not formed as the
Greek, Latin, and English, of an acute and grave, but of a
"
and
Scotch.
grave

" The

vooc, ros, r6uud, English

round,
observe our quantity and accent too, but with a greater degree of

acute,

Irish

*'

spirit

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

<258

were no difference with respect to the nature of

the accent, whether the word is an affirmation or a question,
in one part of the sentence, or in another : when nothing can be
and as

if

there

more palpable

'

spirit or

"

to

a correct

ear

than that the accents of the

emphasis, which Scaliger calls afflatio in latitudine, giving to most

Essay on Accent and Quantity, page 75.

syllables an aspiration."

Mr. Forster

falls

exactly into the mistake of Mr. Sheridan, though he has a

He supposes liberty always pronounced by an

Englishman in one manner, and that as a single word, or at the end of a
sentence he has not the least notion of the different inflexion the same word

quite different idea of accent.

accordingly as the accent is differently inflected, as we may plainly

perceive in the following question : Is it liberty or licentiousness you plead for ?
where the English raise the voice on the latter syllables, as the Scotch too fre-

may have

quently do. With respect to the quantity of the first syllable, which Mr.
Forster says the Scotch preserve in this word, I must dissent from him totally ;
for they preserve the accent, and alter the quantity, by pronouncing the first
If Mr. Forster calls this syllable long in the
syllable as if written leeberty.
English pronunciation of it, I should be glad to be told of a shorter accented
syllable than the first of liberty: if he says the accent being on it renders it
long; I answer this subverts his whole system; for, if accent falling on any
vowel, makes it long, the quantity of the Greek and Latin is overturned, and
cano, in the first line of the YEneid,

must be a spondee.

the consequence of entering on the discussion of a difficult point,

without first defining the terms ; nothing but confusion and contradiction can

This

is

ensue.

But

I must give this writer great credit for his saying the Scotch pronunciaabounds with the circumflex ; for this is really the case ; and the very circumflex opposite to the Greek and Latin, beginning with the grave and ending
with the acute. I am not, however, a little astonished that this did not show
tion

him how

deficient the ancients

were

in this modification of the voice, which,

though used too frequently in Scotland,

the other circumflex

and may be, and

is

is

just as much in the human voice as

often used in England, with the ut-

most propriety. With respect to the common circumflex on Greek, Latin, and
some French words, the accentual use of it is quite unknown, and it only stands
for long quantity

human

but both these circumflexes are demonstrably upon the

may be made as evident by experiment as the

voice in speaking, and

stress

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

word voluntary

259

in the following sentences are essentially different

His

was voluntary.
a voluntary resignation.

resignation

He made
In both, the accent

is

on the

first syllable.

In the

first

sentence,

the accented syllable is higher and louder than the other syllables ;
and in the second, it is louder and lower than the rest. The

same may be observed of

Was

the following question

his resignation

voluntary or involuntary

first syllable of the word voluntary is louder and

lower than the succeeding syllables ; and in the word involuntary it is louder and higher. Those who have not ears suffi-

where the

to discern this difference, ought never to open

about the acute or grave accent, as they are pleased to
them ; let them speak of accent as it relates to stress only,

ciently delicate
their lips
call

and not to elevation or depression of voice, and then they may

speak

intelligibly.

discernment has betrayed Mr. Forster

into obscurity and contradiction.
To say nothing of his asserting
that the English, Irish, and Scotch accents differ, (where accent
9.

want of

this

cannot possibly mean stress, for then English verse would not
be verse in Ireland and Scotland) what shall we think of his

accented syllable by pronouncing the word on which it is placed.

See Rhetorical Grammar, 3d edit, page 80.
I must just take notice of the inaccuracy of Mr. Forster in saying the last
syllable of liberty is short, and yet that it has the circumflex accent : this is
contrary to all the prosody of antiquity, and contrary to the truth of the case
stress of an

in this instance

cumflex on

it,

for

it is

the length of the

first syllable,

arising

from the

cir-

which distinguishes the Scotch from the English pronunciation.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

260
telling

us, that in

England we pronounce the word majesty*

with an acute accent, and long quantity upon the first syllable,
and the two last syllables with the grave accent and short quantity ; and that in Scotland this word is pronounced with a grave
accent, and long quantity on the first syllable, and with an acute
accent and short quantity on the last ? Now, if by accent is meant
stress, nothing is more evident than that the English and Scotch,

with the exception of very few words, place the accent on the
syllable ; but if elevation be included in the idea of accent,

same
it is

as evident that the English

and higher than the two

last,

pronounce the

when

either singly, or as ending a sentence

He

first syllable

they pronounce the

louder

word

as

spoke against the king's majesty:

and louder and lower than the two

last

when

it

is

the last ac-

cented word but one in a sentence, as

He
or

when

it

is

spoke against the majesty of the king

the last

word

in asking a
question, beginning with a

verb, as

Did he
10.

Where

dare to speak against the king's majesty ?

then

is

the difference,

it

will be asked,

between

the English and

this

Scotch pronunciation ? I answer, precisely ni

that the Scotch are apt to adopt the rising circumflex and

long quantity where the English use the simple rising inflexion

* Would not
any one suppose, that by Mr. Forster's producing this word as
an example of the English accent, that the English always pronounced it one
way, and that as if it ended a declarative sentence? This is exactly like the
mistake of Priscian in the word Natura. -See sect. 20, in the Notes.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

and short quantity.

Thus

in

the

26

word majesty,

as well as in

every other of the same form, they generally adopt the rising
inflexion, as in the two last sentences, whether it ends a question beginning with a verb, as, " Is this the
picture of his

majesty

or whether

it

ends an affirmative sentence,

as,

" This

And it is the prevalence of

picture of his majesty"
long quantity with the rising inflexion that forms the prin-

the

is

this

between

difference

cipal

the

English

and

Scotch pronuncia-

tion.
1

1 .

Having thus endeavoured

of our

to ascertain the accent

and quan-

own

language, let us next inquire into the nature of the

accent and quantity of the ancients*.

tity

12. The long quantity of the ancients must arise either from
a prolongation of the sound of the vowel, or from that
delay of
voice which the pronunciation of two or more consonants in

succession

* So

much

are

supposed

naturally

to

require.

Now

vowels

are the critics puzzled to reconcile the tragic and comic verses of

the ancients to the laws of metre, that a learned writer in the Monthly Review,
for May 1762, speaking of the corrections of Dr. Heath, in his notes or readings of the old

Greek

tragedians, says

" These Emendations are much more excusable than such as are made
merely
" for the sake of the
metre, the rules of which are so extremely vague and va"
are laid down
the metrical
that we will venture to
as
rious,

they

by

critics,

any chapter in Robinson Crusoe might be reduced

" This is not
conjecture; the thing shall be proved.
'

say,

" As
"
"

was rummaging about her,

found several

Things that

" A

fire

wanted,
shovel and tongs,

" Two brass kettles,

" A
pot to make chocolate,
" Some horns of fine
glaz'd powder,
'*
A gridiron, and seve**
Ral other necessaries.

to

measure by them.

lambicus dimeter hypercatalectus

Dochmaicus
Dactyiicus dimeter

Dochmaicus ex

epitrito quarto et syllaba

Dochmaicus
Periodus brachycatalectus

Euripideus
Dnctylica penthimimeris
Basis anapeestica cum syllaba."

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

262
were

be either long by nature, or long by position.

Those long by nature* were such as were long, though succeeded
by a single consonant, as the u in natura, and were a sort of
said to

exception to the general rule ; for a vowel before a single consonant was commonly short, as in every u in the word tumulus.
Those vowels which were long by position were such as were

succeeded by two or more .consonants, as the first o in sponsor :

if the long and short
quantity of the ancients was the same

but

distinction

of the sound of the vowel as

we make

in the

words

cadence and magic, calling the first a long, and the second short,
then the a in mater and pater *f- must have been pronounced
like our a in later and latter ; and those vowels which were
long by position, as the a in Bacchus and campus, must have
been sounded by the ancients as we hear them in the English

words bake and cane.

the long quantity of the ancients was no
retardation of voice on the consonants, or that du-

J3. If therefore

more than a
ration of

sound which an assemblage of consonants

is

supposed

produce without making any alteration in the sound

of the vowel, such long quantity as this an English ear has not
naturally to

the least idea of.

we have

Unless the sound of the vowel be altered,

and the
;

not any conception of a long or short syllable

* If the long quantity of the Greek and Latin arose naturally from the retardation of sound occasioned by the succeeding consonants, the long vowels in
this situation ought to have been termed long by nature, and those long vowels
which come before single consonants should have been called long by custom :
since it was nothing but custom made the vowel e in decus (honour) short, and
in dedo (to give) long ; and the vowel o in ovum (an egg) long, and in ovo (to

triumph) short.
t I

Latin

do not here enter into the question concerning the ancient sound of the
which I am convinced was like our a in water ; but whether it was like

a,

the a in paper, father, or water, is not of any importance in the present question j
is the same, supposing it to have been any one of them.

the quantity

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

first

syllables

exactly the

263

of banish, banner, and banter, have, to our ears,

same

quantity.
the long quantity of the ancients arose naturally
from the obstruction the voice meets with in the pronunciation

But

14.

if

of two or more consonants, how does it happen that the precedconsonants do not lengthen the vowel as mugh as those

ing

which succeed ?* Dr. Gaily tells us, the reason of this is

" that the vowel
being the most essential part of the syllable,
" the voice hastens to seize it
it slurs
in order to do
;

u over
" voice

and,

this,

the consonants that are placed before it, so that the

But the case of the consonant
suffers little or no delay.

all

"

it cannot be slurred over, but

that follows is not the same
" must be
full and distinct, otherwise it would run
pronounced
" into and be confounded with the
By this
following syllable.
" mean the voice is
former
in
the
more
in
the
than
latter
delayed
"
or'
is
than
of the
and
and
:

part

" than

longer

syllable,

c-rgo,

longer

SnW

I must

own

myself at a loss to conceive the force of

this rea-

sonings,
part of a syllable,

supposed the consonant, when it forms

to be as essential to its sound as the vowel

nor can I conceive

the latter consonants of a syllable

I have always

why

may

not be pronounced as rapidly as the former, without running the

former syllable into the latter, and thus confounding them to-

gether;

since

no such confusion

arises

when we end

the

first

syllable with the vowel, and begin the following syllable with

the consonants, as pro-crastino, pro-stratus, &c. as in this case

there is no consonant to stop the first syllable, and prevent its
running into the second; so that Dr. Gaily seems to have

but as
slurred over the matter rather than to have explained it
he is the only writer who has attempted to account for the man:

ner in which quantity

is

produced by consonants, he

is

entitled to

attention.

"

Dissertation against pronouncing the Greek

Dissert, ii. page 50, second edition.

cents."

Language according

to

Ac-

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

264

15. In the first place, then, in

words of more than one syllable

but one consonant can belong to the

preceding vowel, as the
others must necessarily be considered as
belonging to the succeeding vowel, and according to Dr. Gaily, must be hurried over

that the voice

may

seize its favourite letter.

As one consonant

therefore does not -naturally produce long quantity, where is the

delay if the other consonants are hurried over ? and, consequently,
where is the long quantity which the delay is supposed to pro-

duce

This

is

Jike

adding two nothings together to produce a

something.

But what does he mean by

16.

nouncing the latter consonant

full

the necessity there

and

distinct, that

it

of promay not

is

run into and be confounded with the following syllable ? Must

not every consonant be pronounced full and distinct, whether

we pronounce
vowel

it

rapidly or slowly, whether before or after the

stramen pronounced as full and dis-

Is not the str in

same letters in castra, castrametor? &c. I know

shadow of difference by pronouncing the vowel in our

tinct as the

there

is

short English
cass; but if

manner so

we make

as to

unite

with the

s,

as if written

the preceding vowel long, as in case, and,

according to the rules of syllabication laid down by Ramus,

Ward, and the Latin grammarians, carry the consonants to the

succeeding syllable, as if written cay-stray, we find these consonants pronounced exactly in the same manner : and this leads
us to suppose that double consonants were the signs only, and
not the efficients of long quantity : and that this same long
of sound upon the consoquantity was not simply a duration
nants, but exactly what we call long quantity
the sound by pronouncing the vowel open, as

a lengthening of
if

we were

to pro-

nounce the a long in mater, by sounding it as if written mayter; and the same letter short \npater, as if it were written patter*.

* What exceedingly corroborates this idea of quantity is, the common or

doubtful vowels as they are called j that IF, such as come before a mute and a
liquid

GREEK AND
17.

The

LATIfl

ACCENT.

265

reason of our repugnance to admit of this analogy of

the learned languages is, that a diametrically opposite

has
been adopted in the English, and, I believe, in most
analogy
modern tongues an analogy which makes the vowel long before
quantity in

one consonant, and short before more than one.

18. If, however, the quantity of the ancients

lay only in the

vowel, which was lengthened and shortened in our manner by

altering the sound, how strange must have been their poetical

Thui
language, and how different from the words taken singly
the word nee, which, taken singly, must have been pronounced
!

with the vowel short, like our English word neck

tion, as in the line of Virgil, where it is long,

"

Fulgura, nee

diri toties arsere

in

composi-

cometae,

must have been pronounced as if written neek; just as differently

as the words proper, of, mankind, is, and man, in the line of
Pope, would be pronounced by the same rule,

" The
proper study of mankind
and as

if

is

man

written,

" The
propeer study ove mane-kind

When

ees

to this alteration of the quantity, by the

we add that rule

mane"

means of succeed-

ing consonants,

" Finale tu

caesura

brevem producere gaudet,"

as the first a in patria, the e in refluo, &c. ; as in these words the vowel
preceding the mute or liquid is either long or short, as the writer or speaker
pleases to make it ; but if the consonants naturally retarded the sound of the
liquid

make it long, how could this be ? If the syllable was to be

long, did the speaker dwell longer on the consonants, and if it was to be
short, did he hurry them over? And did this make the difference in the
quantity of these syllables? The utter impossibility of conceiving this to have

syllable, so as to

made
made

been the case renders

in the vowel.

it

highly probable that the long or short quantity lay only

266

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

which makes the short or doubtful vowel long,

the

or

concludes

that

either im-

hexameter
what must be our astonishment at this very different
sound of the words arising merely from a different collocation
mediately

precedes

caesura,

the

verse

of them, and at the strange variety and ambiguity to the ear

difference must occasion*

this

1 9. But if this
system of quantity among the ancients appears
strange and unaccountable, our wonder will not be diminished

when we

inquire into the nature of their accent.

From what has been said of accent and quantity in our

own language, we may conclude them to be essentially distinct
20.

and perfectly separable

is it to be doubted that
they were
learned
instances
of this
:
equally
languages
from the scholiasts and commentators are innumerable ; but so

separable in

nor

the

loose and indefinite are

many of their expressions, so little do

seem
with
the analysis of the human voice,
they
acquainted
that a great number of quotations are produced to support the
most opposite and contradictory systems. Thus Vossius, Henand Dr. Gaily, produce a great number of quotations
which seem to confound accent and quantity, by making the
ninius,

the same ; White,

and
Michaelis, Melancthon, Forster, Primat,
many other men
of
witnesses from the ancients to
of learning, produce clouds

acute

accent

and

long

quantity

signify

The

prove that accent and quantity are essentially different f.

* See

this

idea of the different sound of words, when taken singly, and when
most excellently treated by the author of the Greek and Latin

in composition,

Prosodies, attributed to the present Bishop of St. Asaph, page 101.

t It is not astonishing that learned men will wrangle with each other for
whole pages about the sense of a word in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, upon the
difference between singing and speaking sounds, when this difference is just as
open to them by experiment as it was to him. Who can sufficiently admire the

confidence of Isaac Vossius,

who says" In cantu

" recitalione aut communi

sermone, utpote

in

latius evagari sonos,

quo vitiorum

quam

liabeatur, si

"

in

vox

ultra

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

only thing they seem to agree in

on which

raises the syllable

This

word*.

the

we pronounce

if

were

to follow

is

the

but

is

is, that the acute accent always

placed higher than any other in

true, in

certainly

word
if

it

26?

singly,

English pronunciation,
and terminate it as if no other

we pronounce

it

in a

sentence, where

it

word but one, or where it is at the end of a

question beginning with a verb when we suspend the voice in

is

the last accented

expectation of an

answer,

we

then find

the latter syllables of

the word, though unaccented, are

pronounced higher than the

See No. 7.
accented syllable in the former part of the word.
'21. But what are we to think of their saying, that every
If the acute
monosyllable is either aculed or circumflexedf ?
accent signifies an elevation of voice,

this,

with respect to words

In singing, the sound

ultra diapente seu tres tonos et semitonium, acuatur."
has a larger compass than in reading or common speaking, insomuch that in
common discourse, whatever is higher than the diapente is held to be extremely
-'

vicious.

* Thus Priscian.
In unaquaque parte orationis arsis et thesis sunt velut in
" hac
parte natura : ut quando dico natu, elevatur vox et est arsis in tu:
"
quando vero ra deprimitur vox et est thesis." Any one would conclude from
this description of the rising and falling of the voice upon this word, that it

could only be pronounced one way, and that there was no difference in the
comparative height of the vowel u in the two following sentences:

Lucretius wrote a book

Lucretius wrote a book

Whereas

it is

evident that the word natura

is

susceptible of

two

different pro-

sentence the syllable tu is louder and higher than the

and in the second it is louder and lower than the last ; and this confound-

nunciations
last

De Rerum Natura.
De Natura Rerum.

in the first

ing of loud with high, and soft with low, seems to be the great stumbling block,
both of ancients and moderns. See No. 7, 8, &c.
t

Ea vero

acuta.

quae sunt syllabae unuis erunt acuta aut flexa

Quinct.

lib.

i.

c. 5.

ne

sit

aliqna vox sine

OBSERVATIONS ON

268

THfl

of one syllable, must mean elevated above some other word

either preceding or succeeding, since elevation is a mere comparative

word

but

this is

has any meaning, therefore,

not once mentioned by them ; if it

it must
imply that the acute accent

the monosyllable, pronounced with, what I should call, the

rising inflexion, or upward slide ; and then we can comprehend
is

how a monosyllable may have the acute accent without reference to any other word ; as when we begin a syllable low, and
slide it higher, or begin it high, and slide it lower, it may be
said to be acute or grave of itself;

that

is,

when

it is

pronounced

Unless we adopt this

alone, and independent of other words.
definition of the acute and grave, it will be impossible to conceive what

the

old grammarians

mean when

they speak of a

monosyllable having the grave or the acute accent.

omedes says on some words changing their accent

Thus Di"
S\,post

" adverbium cum

gravi pronunciatur accentu, erit praepositio ;
" si acuto erit
adverbium, ut longo post tempore veni."
22. It was a canon in the prosody of the Greeks and Romans, that words of more than one syllable must have either an
and that the other syllables, with;

acute or a circumflex accent

out an accent, were to be accounted grave : but if this be so,

what are we to think of those numerous monosyllables, and the
final

syllables

of those

dissyllables

the grave accent, as Ml*,

" these
words," says Mr.

that

we

marked with
"
r. A. ?

see

@o?, 'AV^, *.
Why
" whatever Dr.
Gaily may
"
conceive, had certainly their elevation on the last syllable :"
and this opinion of Mr. Forster's is supported by some of the
rpo,

o-t,

Forster,

most respectable authorities.*

The seeming impossibility of reconciling accent and quantity made Herman

" Arcanum
Accentuum
tanderhardt, the author of a small treatise, entitled,
"
Grtfeorum," consider the marks of Greek accentuation as referring not to syl"
But, as Mr. Forster observes, if this supposition
labic, but oratorical accent.
" were

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

23. With respect to the power of the accent in both the
Greek and Latin languages nothing can be better established

by the ancient grammarians than that the acute accent did not
lengthen the syllable it fell upon ; and that short syllables, remaining short, had often the acute accent. This opinion has
been irrefutably maintained by Mr. Forster*, and the author of

" were
true, we should not meet with the same word constantly accented in the
see it at present. A word's oratorical accent will vary

" same manner as we

11

according to the general sentiment of the passage wherein

it

occurs ; but

its

"
syllabic accent will be invariably the same, independent of its connexion with
" other words in the same
sentence, except in the case of enclitics and a few
" others."
on Accent and
25.
Quantity, page

Essay

But when Mr. Forster endeavours

to explain

how

this is to

be done, he has

recourse to music.

"

"
Notwithstanding the reluctance of Vossius, Henninius, and thousands after
them, to admit the acute as compatible with a short time, if I could have them
near me with a flute in my hand, or rather with an organ before us, I would

"
"
engage to convince them of the consistency of these
"
next to each
one of which would

two. I would take any two

keys
other,
consequently give a sound lower
" than the other:
suppose the word asih before us, or agougav; both which words
" Vossius would circumflex on the
an acute to
instead of

penultimate,

giving

" the
I would conformably to these marks
first, according to our present marks
"
just touch the higher key for the initial a, and take my finger off immediately ;
:

" and then touch the lower

key, on which I would dwell longer than I did on the
"
higher, and that would give me a grave with a long time for the syllable si,
11
the same lower key I would just touch again, and instantly leave it, which
" would
me a
with a short time for Je: atih. Now if this can be
give

grave

" done on a wind instrument within the narrow

compass of two notes, it may be
" done
by the organs of human speech, which are of the nature of a wind iustru" ment, in
ordinary pronunciation. For the sounds of our voice in common
"
speech differ from those of such musical instruments, not in quality, but in
" arithmetical discrete
or number
as hath been
quantity

" and
"

only,

observed before,

confirmed by the decisive judgment of that nice and discerning critic

Dionysius of Halicarnassus. Here then is, to demonstration, an acute tone con-

**.

is

sisteut with a short time,

To

this I

may add

and a grave tone with a long one." P. 342, 343.

made by the author of the Eisay on the Har-

the observation

mony

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

270
Observations

on the Greek and Latin

Prosodies

though as

strenuously
by Dr. Gaily*, Isaac Vossius, and Henninius ; and these last seem to have been
persuaded of the in-

denied

separable concomitancy of the acute accent and long quantity,

from the impossibility they supposed there was of separating
them in any language. But if we make our ears and not our
eyes judges of quantity, can any thing be more palpable than
the short quantity of the accented syllables of proselyte, ano-

dyne, tribune, and inmate

syllables of these words?

and the long quantity of the

And when we pronounce

the

final

Greek

and

Latin words, a-qxxXhu, fallo, aptpu, ambo, nothing can

be more evident than the long quantity of the final vowel

"
Strange it seems, that the author of this passage should
many of Language.
" maintain an
opinion so contrary to truth, so repugnant to his own purpose, so
" belied
as that the union of the acute
and

by daily
hourly experience,
tone,
" with a short
quantity, seldom occurs in English pronunciation, and is hardly
"
practicable by an English voice." And still more strange, I may add, is it,
that these two authors should not see that the experiment, which is called a demonstration, has nothing to do with the point in question. It regards tones that
rise or fall by perceptible intervals, and not such as rise or fall by slides or imperceptible ones. Let it once be allowed that the Greeks and Romans sung
their language, instead of speaking it, and then the acute or grave accent, with
long or short quantity, are easily conceived ; but it is not about musical, but
speaking tones that we inquire: and though the authority of Dionysius of Halicited for the nature of the speaking voice as distinct, in degree only
from singing, I boldly assert that this is not matter of authority
but of experiment, and that singing and speaking are as distinct as motion and

carnassns

and not

is

in kind,

some motion may be so slow as not to be perceived but then

be considered as rest as a curve may approach so near to a right
but in these cases, where the senses
line as not to be distinguishable from it
and not the understanding are addressed, things are to be estimated for just
what the senses value them at. De non apparentibus, et de non existentibus,
It is true

rest.

it

is

to

eadam

est ratio.

* If the acute accent or stress, as Dr. Gaily calls it, made the short syllable long, what becomes of the metre of verse? How will he scan '* Arma
"

virumquecano?"

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

2?

though without the accent, and the short quantity of the

accented syllable.
24.

As

to the long quantity arising

initial

and

from the succession of

two consonants, which the ancients are uniform

it did
not mean that the preceding vowel was

in

asserting, if

to lengthen its
should do by pronouncing the a in scatter as we do
in skater, (one who skates) I have no conception of what it
meant*; for if it meant that only the time of the syllable was

sound, as

we

prolonged, the vowel retaining the same sound, I must confess

as utter an inability of comprehending this source of quantity in

Banish, banner, and banter,

the same may be
syllable equally short
observed of senate, seminary, sentence, and sentiment : and if, as
an ingenious critic f has asserted, the ancients pronounced both the

the

Greek and Latin

have to our ears the

as in English.

first

consonants in callidus,fallo, &c., that is, finishing one / by separating the tongue from the palate before the other is begun, such
a pronunciation must necessarily augment the number of syllables, nearly as if written calelidtis, falelo, &c.,

and

is,

therefore,

contrary to all the rules of ancient prosody ; nor would this

pronunciation to our ears give the least length to the preceding

vowel, any more than the succeeding mute does in sentence and
sentiment.

* If the double consonants

naturally made a syllable long, I should be glad
How could Ammonius
to know how there could be exceptions to this rule ?

when the word was

And how could Cicero say,

say that the second syllable of xaray^ua was long,

one particular sense, and short

in

another

used in
that the

and the first of msanus and infelix long, if

naturally lengthened the syllable? Dr. Forster,
indeed, attempts to reconcile this contradiction, by observing that Cicero does
not say, the first syllable of inclytus is short, but the first letter; but it may be

first

letter of "mclytus

was

short,

two succeeding consonants

demanded, what is it that makes the syllable long or short but the length or
shortness of the vowel ? If the double consonants necessarily retard the sound
of the vowel, the second syllable of Kara^a, and the first of inclytus, could
not possibly be pronounced short ; and particularly the latter word could not be
so pronounced, as
t

it

Essay upon the

has the accent on the

Harmony

first syllable.

See sect. 16,

of Language, page 228, 233.

in the note.

ROBSON, 1774.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

272
25.

When

these

the ancients are

all

observations on the accent and quantity of

put together, shall we wonder that the learu-

ed and ingenious author of Elements of Criticism* should go so

far as to assert, that the dactyls and spondees of hexameter verse,
with respect to pronunciation, are merely ideal, not only with us,
but that they were so with the ancients themselves ? Few, however, will adopt an opinion which will necessarily imply that the

Greek and Latin

their

own

ters will

Critics

were

utterly ignorant

of the nature of

and every admirer of those excellent wrilanguage

rather embrace any explanation of accent and quantity,
:

than give up Dionysius of Haiicarnassus, Cicero, Quintilian, and

Longinus.
Suppose then, as a last refuge, we were to try to
read a Greek or Latin verse, both by accent and qi antity in the
manner they have prescribed, and see what such a trial will produce.
26. By quantity, let us suppose the vowel lengthened to express
the long quantity ; and by the acute accent, the rising inflexion as

explained above.
Tityre, tu patulae re*cubans sub tegmine fdgi,
Sylvestrem tenui musam meditaris avena.

Tityre, tu patulae recubans sub tegmine fagi,

Sylvestrem tenui musam meditaris avena.
Tee"tyre to6 patulee rectibanes so6b tee"gmine fagi,
Seelve6streem t6nui moosame meditaris av6ena.

pvpt a^aloT?

M^an-in a-eyc-de The-ay Pea-lea-e-a-dyo A-kil-lea-ose

Ow-lom-m6n-een hee moo-re a-kay-ofes ail-ge 6th-ee-kee.
* Elements
of Criticism, vol. II. page 106.
mony of Language, page 234.

See

also the Essay

upon the Har-

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

273

Now

there are but four possible ways of pronouncing

37.
these verses without going into a perfect song* : one is, to pro-

nounce the accented

syllable with the falling inflexion,

unaccented

with

which
them

is

the

syllable

the

same

inflexion in a

and the

lower tone,

way we pronounce our own words when we

the accent with

the

falling

inflexion

the second

give

is,

to

pronounce the accented syllable with the rising inflexion, and the
unaccented syllables with the same inflexion in a lower tone,

which we never hear

our

own

language : the third is, to prowith

the falling inflexion, and the
syllable
unaccented syllables with the rising, in a lower tone : and the
fourth, to pronounce the accented syllable with the rising inin

nounce the accented

flexion,

and the unaccented with the

None of these modes,

our own language the
:

but the

first

falling,

and

last,

in a

lower tone.

do we ever hear

second and third seem too

difficult to

in

per-

mit us to suppose that they could be the natural current of the

human voice in any language. The first leaves us no possible

means of explaining the circumflex, but the

last,

by doing

this,

gives us the strongest reason to suppose that the Greek and Latin
acute accent was the rising inflexion, and the grave accent the
falling inflexion, in a lower tone.

*
This, I may be bold to say, is coming to the point at once, without hiding
our ignorance, by supposing that the ancients had some mysterious way of pronouncing which we are utterly incapable of conceiving. Mr. Sheridan tells
an elevation
that " the ancients did observe the distinction of accents

by

us,

" and
depression of voice

for ever

but the manner

in

which they did

it

must remain

with the living tongue, perished the tones also ;

in vain endeavour to seek for in their visible marks."
Lectures on

a secret to us

" which we

Elocution, 4to edition,

for,

page 39.

From

these and similar observations in

many

of our writers, one would be tempted to imagine, that the organs of speaking
in ancient Greece and Rome were totally different from those of the present
race of

men

in Europe.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

274

But

the reader were sufficiently acquainted with these

inflexions of voice, or could be present while I exemplified them

28.

if

to him, I doubt not that he

would immediately

say,

monotonous a pronunciation could be

possible so

it

was im-

that

of the

Greeks and Romans*: but when we consider the monotony of

the Scotch, Welsh, and Irish, why should we wonder that
should be as monotonous ?
Let us view the
Greek and Latin pronunciation on which side we will, we must,
to be consistent with their own rules, feel them to be extremely
other nations

monotonous.

According to the laws of ancient prosody, every

unaccented syllable must be lower than that which is accented ;
and if so, a most disagreeable monotony must necessarily ensue
:

for as every

word

more than one

and almost every word in Greek, of

ended with the grave accent, that is, in a

in Latin,

syllable,

lower tone than the preceding syllables, almost every word in

those languages ended with the same tone, let that tone have been

what

it

29-

would -f-.
I

am

supported in

this

conjecture, notwithstanding

all

* Dr.
Barney

tells us, that Meibomius, the great and learned

Meibomins,
prevailed upon at Stockholm to sing Greek strophes, set the whole court
of Christina in a roar j as Naud6 did in executing a Roman dance. And Sea-

when

liger observes, that if the nice tonical pronunciation of the ancients could

expressed by a modern,

it

would be disagreeable

be

to our ears.

t This is certainly too general an assertion, if we consider the real pronunciation of the Greek language according to accent ; as it must be allowed, that
a great number of Greek words were accented with the acute or circumflex on

the last syllable ; but when we consider the modern pronunciation of Greek,
which confounds it with the Latin, we shall not have occasion to recall the
assertion.
To which we may add, that those words in Greek that were circumflexed on the last syllable may very properly be said to end with the grave
accent ; and that those which had a grave upon the final syllable altered the
grave to an acute only when they were pronounced alone, when they came before an enclitic, or when they were at the end of the sentence.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

'275

the fine things* the ancients, and many of the moderns, say of
the variety and harmony of the Greek and Latin languages, by
the definition which they give of the circumflex accent ; which
is,

was a combination of the acute and grave upon the

This is so incomprehensible to modern ears,
syllable.

that

same

it

that scarcely any

one but the author of the present Observations

has attempted to explain

by experiment. It stands for nothing

but long quantity in all our schools ; and, contrary to the
clearest testimonies of antiquity, it has, by Dr. Gallyf, and a
late respectable writer

it

on the Greek and Latin Prosodies, been

But
explained away into nothing more than the acute accent.
if it means a raising and
falling of the voice upon the same syllable, which is the definition the ancients uniformly give of
it

it,

is

just as easy to conceive

as raising

and

falling the voice

other words, as going from a

lower tone to a higher upon one syllable, and from a higher to a
lower upon the next: and this consideration leads me to conof the ancients was really the rising
jecture, that the acute accent

upon successive

syllables,

or, in

The Grecian sage (says Dr. Burney), according to Gravina, was at once
a philosopher, a poet, and a musician. " In separating these characters," says
"
he,
they have all been weakened ; the system of philosophy has been con" tracted ideas have failed in
;
poetry, and force and energy in song. Truth no
"
longer subsists among mankind ; the philosopher speaks not at present through
" the medium of
poetry
" Now to
"

nor is poetry heard any more through the vehicle of

"
my apprehension," says Dr. Burney, the reverse of
melody."
each
of
is
true:
these
"all this
for, by being separated,
pi ofessions
exactly
" receives a
degree of cultivation, which fortifies and renders it more power"
The music of ancient
and the
if not more illustrious.
;

philosophers,

fill,

"

philosophy of modern musicians, I take to be pretty equal in excellence."

Here we see good sense and sound philoHistory of Music, Vol. I, page J 62.

sophy contrasted with the blind admiration and empty

school-boy concluding his theme.
f Dissertation against Greek Accents,

page 53.

T 2

flourish

of an overgrown

'

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

276
inflexion,

or

slide of the voice; for this being once

so easy as to demonstrate the circumflex in
which, without this clew, it will be impossi-

upward
is

supposed, nothing
our own language ;
ble to do in the ancient languages ; and even with
astonished they had but one circumflex ; since it
to fall

and

raise the voice

upon

the

same

we must be

it,

is

just as easy

syllable, as to raise

and

*.

fall it

30.

But our wonder

at

these peculiarities of the

Greek and

Latin languages will cease, when we torn our thoughts to the

dramatic performances of the people who spoke these lan-

*
To add to our astonishment, that the Greek and Latin languages had but
one circumflex, what can be more wonderful, than that among so many of the
ancients who have written on the causes of eloquence, and who have descended

to such trifling
lables,

we

and

childish observations

upon the importance of letters and

syl-

should not find a single author

who has taken notice of the importOur modern books of elocution abound

ance of emphasis upon a single word ?

with instances of the change produced in the sense of a sentence by changing
the place of the emphasis : but no such instance appears among the ancients.

Not one poor Will you ride to town to-day !

Our wonder will increase when we consider that

the ancients frequently menmeaning of a word as it was differently accented ; that is, as
the acute or circumflex was placed upon one syllable or another ; but they never
hint that the sense of a sentence is altered
by an emphasis being placed upon
different words.
The ambiguity arising from the same word's being differently
accented is so happily exemplified by the author of the Greek and Latin Pro" Alexander
that I shall use his words.
illustrates this
tion the different

sodies,

Aphrodisiensis

"
species of sophism, by a well-chosen example of a law, in which the sense
"
depends entirely upon the accuracy of accentuation. 'Era/pa. x.vtrta, si <pogoin
"
The word Svi^os-ia, with the acute accent upon the antepenult,
bnpoiria, la-tea.
11

is

the neuter nominative plural, in apposition with ^vfia.

And

the sense

"
'
If a courtezan wear golden trinkets, let them (viz. her golden trinkets)
is,
" be forfeited to the
public use.' But if the accent be advanced to the penult,
" the
word, without any other change, becomes the feminine nominative singu<
<
And thus the sense will be,
lar, and must be taken in apposition with Ivaigo,.
tf *
If a courtezan wear golden trinkets, let her become public property.' This

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

guages.

Can any

thing astonish

77

than that

us more,

tragedies and comedies were set to music, and actually

panied by musical instruments

How

all

their

accom-

our laughter, as well as

our wonder, excited, when we are told, that sometimes one actor
gesticulated, while another recited, a speech, and that the greater
admiration was bestowed upon the former
Nay, to raise the
?

is

we

ridicule to the highest pitch,

are informed that actors in their

speech**:, and the chorus in their songs, accompanied the performances by dancing ; that the actors wore masks lined with
brass, to give an echoing sound to the voice, and that these

masks were marked with one passion on one side, and with a
contrary passion on the other; and that the actor turned that
side to the spectators which corresponded to the passion of the
speech he was reciting. These extraordinary circumstances are
not gathered from obscure passages of the ancients, picked up
here and there, but are brought to us by the general and united
voice of all antiquity ; and therefore, however surprising, or even
ridiculous, they

may seem,

are undoubtedly true.

31. Perhaps it will be said, is it possible that those who have

left us such proofs of their good sense and exquisite taste in
their writings, statues, medals,
their

dramatic

and

representations

seals,

The

could be so absurd in
thing

is

wonderful,

it

may be answered ; but not more so than that they should not
have seen the use of stirrups in riding, of the polarity of the
loadstone in sailing, and of several other modern discoveries,

u
"

is

a very notable instance of the

political

importance of accents, of written

Greek language. For if this law had been put in writing

u without
any accent upon the word ^npoa-ia there would have been no means
" of
deciding between two constructions ; either of which, the words, in this
"
and it must have remained an inexplistate, would equally have admitted
" cable
woman should
whether the
meant, that the
accents, in the

doubt,
legislator
" forfeit her
trinkets, or become a public slave."

poor

only

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

278
which seem

to

have stared them

full

in the

face without their

more common than to

perceiving
not
but
a
whole people, who, though refind,
only individuals,
in
excellent
some things, are surprisingly deficient in
markably

But

it.*

others

So

ing of those

and

"

Latin

plurima

" tamen

true

is

is

the observation of Middleton,

who have
languages,
ingeuiose

there any thing

who, speak-

written on the pronunciation of the

says

"
:

atque

Ab

erudite

Greek

vero scriptoribus etsi

disputata sint, nonnulla

illis

deesse, multa dubie, quaedam etiam falso

posita ani-

We

*
have the strongest proof in the world, that the ancient Greeks made
use only of capital letters, that they were utterly ignorant of punctuation, and
that there was not the least space between words or sentences, but that there
was an equal continuation of letters, which the reader was obliged to decipher,
without any assistance from points or distances. Without the clearest evidence,
could

done

we
in

suppose, that, while composition had reached the perfection it had

Greece, orthography was in a state of barbarity worthy of the Cape of

Good Hope ?
Can any thing give
in

sometimes

line

more ludicrous idea, than the practice of the ancients

word at the end of the line, and commencing the next
part of the word ? This must have been nearly as ridicuus a

splitting a

with the latter

lous as the following English verses in imitation of this absurd practice.

Pyrrhus, you tempt a danger high,

When you would

steal from angry

Oness her cubs, and soon shall fly

li-

inglorious.

For know the Romans, you shall find

By virtue more and generous kindNess, than by force or fortune blind,
victorious.

Notwithstanding the hackneyed epithet of Gothic barbarity applied to verse in

is it not wonderful that a species of
versification, approved by Italy,

rhyme,

France, and England, in their best periods of poetry, should never once have been
tried by the Greeks and Romans?
that they should never have straggled, either

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

279

" madverti

;
idque hac in causa accidisse, quod in caeteris pie"'
risque solet, ut mortalium nemini detur rem invenisse simul
" et
De Lat. Lit. Pronun.
perfecisse."

32. That singing a part in a tragedy should seem so unnatural* to us, arises chiefly from our being so litlle accustomed
to it.
Singing in the pulpit seems to the full as extraordinary ;

by chance, or

for the

sake of change, into so pleasing a jingle of sounds?

so lengthen or shorten the lines, as to form

They who would write poems, and

and altars, might, without any imputation on their taste, have, now
and then, condescended to rhyme. In short, that the ancients should never
have slid into rhyme, is a circumstance which would never have been believed,
had it been possible to doubt it: and I fear it must be classed with that long
catalogue of unaccountables, with which their prosody, their rhetoric, and
axes, wings,

their

drama abound.

*
Perhaps our unwillingness to believe tha*t the ancient dramas were set to
music, arises from a very mistaken notion we have of their skill in that art. It
is true we have not the same materials for judging of their music as we have of
and sculpture ; but their ignorance of counterpoint, and the poof
their
instruments, sufficiently show what little progress they had made
verty
in it.
Those very few remains of their music which have reached us, confirm
in this conjecture j and it is to the indefatigable pains of so good a scholar
their poetry

and so excellent a musician as Dr. Burney, that

tration of it.

we

are indebted for an

illus-

" At the end of a Greek edition of the astronomical poet, Aratus, called Pha"
nomena," says Dr. Burney, and their Scholia, published at Oxford in 1762 ;
" the
anonymous editor, supposed to be Dr. John Fell, among several other
"
he supposed to
pieces, has enriched the volume with three hymns, which
**
have been written by a Greek poet called Dionysius; of which the first is
" addressed to the muse
Calliope, the second to Apollo, and the third to Ne"
mesis; and these hymns are accompanied with the notes of ancient music to
" which
used to be
"

they
sung.
" I know not whether
all I can say is,
justice has been done to these melodies;
" that no
and
most favourclearest
in
the
them
to
have
been
place
pains
spared

" able
point of view

and

of
yet, with all the advantages

modern notes and

*'
modern

280

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

and yet this song was so powerful about a century or two ago,
and later in Scotland*, as to make mere speaking, though with
the utmost energy, appear flat and
Let the human
insipid.

" modern measures,

if I had been told that they came from the Cherokees or

" the
Hottentots, I should not have been surprised at their excellence.
" I have tried them in
every key and in every measure that the feet of the

"

verses would allow; and as

it has been the opinion of some, that the Greek

and music should be read Hebrew-wise, I have even inverted the order
" of the
notes, but without being able to augment their grace and elegance.
" The most charitable
supposition that can be admitted concerning them is,
*'
that the Greek language being itself accentuated and sonorous, wanted less
" assistance from musical refinements than one that was more harsh and
rough ;
" and music
being still a slave to poetry, and wholly governed by its feet, de" rived all its merits and effects from the excellence of the verse, and sweetness
" of the voice that
sung or rather recited it for mellifluous and affecting
**

scale

" voices nature bestows from time to time on some gifted mortals in all the ha" bitable
and even the natural effusions of these must
regions of the Earth
" ever have been heard with delight. But as music, there needs no other proof
;

of the poverty of ancient melody, than its being confined to long and short
have some airs of the most graceful and pleasing kind, which
" will suit no
arrangement of syllables to be found in any poetical numbers,
*'

**

syllables.

"

We

ancient or modern, and which it is impossible to express by mere syllables in

any language with which I am at all acquainted."

Dr. Bmney's conjecture, that the Greek music was entirely subservient to
verse, accounts for the little attention which was paid to it in a separate state ;
it accounts for the effects with which their music was accompanied, and for the
total uselessness of counterpoint.

pany words, when we wish

Simple melody

to understand

what

is

the fittest music to accont-

; simple
melody is the
music of the great bulk of mankind and simple melody is never undervalued,
till the ear has been sufficiently disciplined to discover the hidden melody,
which is still essential to the most complicated and elaborate harmony.

is

sung

* The Rev. Mr.

Whitfield was a highly animated and energetic preacher,

without the least tincture of that tone which

is

called canting.

When

he went

tone was in high estimation, though his doctrine was in

perfect unison with that of his auditors, his simple and natural, though earnest
to Scotland,

where

this

manner

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

28 i

voice be but in a tine tone, and let this tone be intensely impassioned, and

it

Milton expresses

will infallibly, as

it,

take the prison'd soul,

" And

What may

33.
music,

is

lap

in

it

."

Elysium

tend to reconcile us

the sing-song manner, as

it

still

more

to this dramatic

called, of

is

tragedy, which very generally prevailed before the

now

Garrick, and which

and

is

manner.

among some

prevails

preferred by them

what we

to,

pronouncing
time of Mr.

classes of speakers,

call,

the

more

This drawling, undulating pronunciation,

is

natural

what the

actors generally burlesque by repeating the line,

Turn
and though
spised,

it

is

this

ti

turn

mode

ti,

turn

ti

turn

of declamation

highly probable that

it

turn

ti

is

ti

now

so

much

was formerly held

de-

in esti-

mation*.
34. Now, if we suppose this drawling pronunciation, which,
fhough very sonorous, is precisely speaking, and essentially difif we suppose this to have been the conferent from singing
:

versation pronunciation

of the Greeks and

Romans, it may posin which they promanner

light upon
sibly
nounced by accent and quantity at the same time ; for though
throw some

the

manner of speaking, was looked upon

at first as a great defect.

He

wanted,

they said, the holy tone.

of

* This
cant, which, though disgnstful now to all but mere rustics, on account
its being out of fashion, was very probably the favourite modulation in which

heroic verses were recited by our ancestors. So fluctuating are the taste and
practices of mankind! but whether tlie power of language has received any ad-

vantage from the change just mentioned (namely, pronouncing words in a more
simple manner) will appear at least very doubtful, when we recollect the stories
of its former triumphs, and the inherent charms of musical sounds.
The Art <\)
delivering Written Language,

page 73.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

282

we

can

common speaking in our own

can make the accented syllable short, and the unac-

sufficiently conceive, that in

we

language
cented syllable long, as in the words qualify, specify, elbow, inmate, &c. ; yet in the drawling pronunciation we have been speaking of, the long unaccented vowels in these words are
longer, and consequently more perceptible.
35. But, if the accent of our language
that of the

be very

is

so different from

Greek and Latin, our pronunciation must

different likewise.

The

made much

necessarily

acute accent of the ancients

being always higher than either the preceding or succeeding syllables, and our accent, though always higher than the preceding,
being sometimes lower than the succeeding syllables, (see sect, vii.)
there must certainly be a wide difference between our pronunciation and theirs.
Let us, however, explain the Greek and Latin

accent as

we

speaking,

it

let it be by singing, drawling, or common

be impossible to tell how a monotony could be
avoided, when almost every word of more than one syllable in
these languages must necessarily have ended in the same tone, or,
if

you

will,

will,

will

with the same grave accent*.

all, that the Greeks and Romans, in explaining the

causes of metrical and prosaic harmony, should sometimes de-

36. After

scend to such minute particularsf as appear to us trifling and

imaginary, and at the same time neglect things which appear to

* Where was all that endless

variety with which the moderns puff off the
Greek language, when it had but one circumflex? The human voice is just as
capable of falling and rising upon the same syllable as rising and falling ; and
why so palpable a combination of sounds as the former should be utterly
unknown to the Greeks and Latins, can be resolved into nothing but (horresco
referens) their ignorance of the principles of

human

speech.

f Nee illi(Demostlieni)turpe videbatur vel optimis relictis magistris ad canes

se conferre, et ab illis literae vim et naturam petere, illorumque in sonando,

quod satis
page 14.

esset,

morem imitari.

Ad. Meker. de

vet. et rect.

Pron. Ling. Graces,

It

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

us so essential

that they should be so dark, and

their

contradictory in

account of

of each

is

and quantity, as to

modems, with ample quotamore wonderful than that Mr.

the

among

furnish opposite systems

tions in favour

accent

sometimes so

this

so
Sheridan*, who was so good an actor, and who had spent
time in studying and writing on elocution, should say
that accent was only a louder pronunciation of the accented syl-

much
lable,

Latin quantity

from

It

is

?
But as this same Mr. Sheridan, in his
has excellently observed, that our perception of
but only
imaginary, and arises not from the ear,

and not a higher

Art of Reading,
is

association, like spelling

so

it

may be

observed, that the

an observation of Chambers, author of the Cyclopaedia, that nonsense

sounds worse in the English than in any other language : let us try the experiment
" Nor did Demosthenes think it below him to
the above

by translating
" leave the

passage.
of the most respectable people of Athens, and go to the
"
dogs, in order to learn from them the nature of the letter r, and, by observing
" the sound
they gave it, to imitate, as much as was necessary, their manner of

company

"

pronouncing

it."

What encomiums do we meet with in

of the common people of Rome who,

Cicero, of the delicacy of the ears even

an actor on the stage made the least
error in accent or quantity, were immediately sensible of it, and would express
their disapprobation. But I am apt to think, that an English actor, who should
;

if

pronounce theatre, senator, or conquest, with the accent on the second syllable,
would not escape better than the Roman.
* " The Scotchman utters the first
syllable of battle, borrow, habit, in the
" middle
tone, dwelling on the vowel ; and the second with a sudden elevation
" of the
voice, and short : as bai-tle, bau-ro, ha-bit. The Englishman utters both
"
syllables without any perceptible change of tone and in equal time, as bat' tie,
" bar'
Art of Reading, page 77. The smallest degree of attention
row, haVit."

might have taught Mr. Sheridan, that though

this is the prevailing, it is

not the

Scotchman and that this elevation of voice,

though more perceptible in a Scotchman from his drawling out his tones, is no
less real in an Englishman, who pronounces them quicker, and uses them less frequently; that is, he mixes the downward inflexion with them, which prbduces
a variety. But these two inflexions of voice Mr. Sheridan was an utter stranger
See Elements of Elocution, part II. page 183.
to.

invariable, pronunciation of a

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

284

confusion and obscurity which reign among all our writers on

accent and quantity seem to arise from an ideal perception of
long quantity produced by double consonants ; from confounding

and quantity, which are so totally different ; and from mistaking loud for high, and soft for low, contrary to the clearest
stress

definitions of each*.

37.

But

till

and nations,

is

human voice, which is the same in all ages

more studied and better understood, and till a

the

*
Nothing is more fallacious than that perception we seem to have of the
sound of words being expressive of the ideas, and becoming, as Pope calls it,
an echo to the sense. This coincidence, as Dr. Johnson observes in one of his

Ramblers, seldom exists any where but in the imagination of the readei.
Dryden, who often wrote as carelessly as he thought, and often thought as carelessly as he lived, began a commendation of the sweetness and smoothness of
two lines of Denham in praise of the Thames

"
Though deep yet
"
without
Strong

and

this

clear,

though gentle yet not dull ;

rage, without o'erflowing full."

commendation of Dryden's has been echoed by

all

subsequent writers,

for granted, that there is a flow in the lines similar to that of

the object described ; while the least attention to those stops, so necessary on
the accented and antithetic words, will soon convince us, that, however expres-

who have taken

it

may be, they are as rugged and as little musical as almost any in
the language.
celebrated critic observes " I am apt to think the harmony of the verse

sive the lines

" was a secret to Mr.

Dryden, since it is evident he was not acquainted with
" the caesural
stops, by which all numbers are harmonised. Dr. Bentley has ob"
served, the beauty of the second verse consists in the ictus that sounds on the
" first
sound on the
syllable of the verse, which, in English heroics, should
" second : for this verse is derived from the Trimeter
Iambic, Brachycatalectic."

Manwaring's Stichology, page 71.

When I read such profound observations in such learned terms,

my mind

the

Mock Doctor in

who

by repeating Propria qua maribus,

Oh, why did I neglect my studies ?

exclaim

it

brings to

away to the illiterate knight

&c., and makes him most pathetically

the farce,

shines

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT.

285

notation of speaking sounds is adopted, I despair of conveying

my ideas of this subject with sufficient clearness upon paper. I

have, however, marked such an outline as may be easily filled up

by those who study speaking with half the attention they must do

music.

From

an entire conviction, that the ancients had a noand from the actual experience of hav-

tation of speaking sounds,

ing formed one myself, I think I can foresee that

some

future

philosophical inquirer, with more learning, more leisure, and

more credit with the world than I have, will be able to unravel

mystery in letters, which has so long been the opprobrium et

crux grammaticorwn, the reproach and torment of grammarians.

this

THE END.

New
M'Creery, Tooks-Court,
Chancery-Lane /London.

J.

New

Editions of the following Works, written by MR. WALKER, have

lately been published by the same Proprietors.
I.

A CRITICAL PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY,

AND

EXPOSITOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.

In which the meaning of every Word is explained, the Sound of
every Syllable is clearly shewn ; and where Words are subject to
different Pronunciations, the Authorities of our best Pronouncing
Dictionaries are fully exhibited, the reasons for which are at large
To
displayed, and the preferable Pronunciation is pointed out.

which are prefixed, PRINCIPLES OF ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION in which the sounds of Letters, Syllables, and Words, are
critically investigated, and systematically arranged ; the influence
of the GREEK and LATIN ACCENT and QUANTITY, on the Accent and
Quantity of the English, is thoroughly examined, and clearly defined;
and the Analogies of the Language are so fully shown, as to lay the
Foundation of a consistent and rational Pronunciation. Likewise,
Rules to be observed by the Natives of Scotland, Ireland, and Lon:

Also, DIRECTIONS
don, for avoiding their several Peculiarities.
for acquiring a Knowledge of the Use of this
Dictionary. The whole interspersed with Observations, EtymologiThe TWENTY -THIRD EDITION, with
cal, Critical, and Grammatical.
considerable Additions. In one volume 8vo. price 12.s. boards.

TO FOREIGNERS

II.

A RHYMING DICTIONARY,
Answering at the same Time the Purposes of

and Pronouncing the English Language

ON A PLAN NOT HITHERTO ATTEMPTED.

Spelling

In which, I. The whole Language is arranged according to its

Terminations. II. Every Word is explained and divided into SylIII. Multitudes of Words liable to a
lables exactly as Pronounced.
Double Pronunciation are fixed in their true Sound, by a Rhyme.
IV. Several words of established Usage, and not to be found in
our best Dictionaries, are inserted, and the most difficult Words ren-

dered easy to be pronounced, by being classed according to their

Endings. To which is prefixed a Copious Introduction to the various
Uses of the Work, with critical and practical Observations on Orthography, Syllabication, Pronunciation, and Rhyme ; and for the
Purposes of Poetry is added an Index of allowable Rhymes, with
Authorities for their Usage from our best Authors.

The THIRD EDITION.

Price 12s. in Boards.

Books by

the

same Author.

III.

OUTLINES OF ENGLISH GRAMMAR,

Calculated for the use of both Sexes at School ; in which the PracRules of the Language are clearly and distinctly laid down, and
speculative difficulties as much as possible avoided. Price 3s. bound.
tical

IV

THE ACADEMIC SPEAKER;

Or",

a Selection of Parliamentary Debates, Orations, Odes,

Scenes,

and Speeches, from the best Writers, proper to be read and recited
by Youth at School ; to which are prefixed Elements of Gesture, or
PLAIN and EASY DIRECTIONS for keeping the BODY in a graceful Position, and acquiring a simple and unaffected Style of Action. Explained and illustrated >y PLATES, describing the different Positions
and Action of the Speaker.

The EIGHTH EDITION, with

considerable Additions.

Price 3s. 6d.

boards.

V.

ENGLISH THEMES AND ESSAYS;

OR THE

TEACHER'S ASSISTANT IN ENGLISH COMPOSITION

Consisting of PLAIN and EASY RULES for writing Themes and composing Exercises on Subjects proper for the Improvement of Youth
of both Sexes at Schools. To which are added, HINTS FOR COR-

RECTING AND IMPROVING JUVENILE COMPOSITION.

In one volume 12mo.

The FIFTH

EDITION, price 3s. 6d. boards.

VI.

A RHETORICAL GRAMMAR;
which the common Improprieties in Reading and Speaking are
and the true Sources of Elegant Pronunciation pointed
out. With a complete Analysis of the Voice, explained by Copperplates, showing its specific Modifications, and how they may be
applied to different Species of Sentences, and the several Figures of
Rhetoric. To which are added, Outlines of Composition, or Plain
and Easy Rules for writing Orations for the Senate, and forming
In

detected,

Pleadings at the Bar. SIXTH EDITION, with very considerable Aland Additions. With a Head of the Author. In one vol.

terations

8vo. price 7s. boards.

Books by

same Author.

the

VII.

ELEMENTS OF ELOCUTION:
In which the Principles of Reading and Speaking are investigated ;
and such Pauses, Emphasis, and Inflexions of Voice, as are suitable
to every Variety of Sentence, are distinctly pointed out and exWith Directions for strengthening and Modulating the
plained.
Voice, so as to render it varied, forcible, and harmonious.

TO WHICH

IS

ADDED,

A COMPLETE SYSTEM OF THE

PASSIONS,

Showing how they affect the Countenance, Tone of Voke, and GesBody, exemplified by a copious Selection of the most
striking passages of Shakespeare. The whole illustrated by Copperplates, explaining the Nature of Accent, Emphasis, Inflexion, and
ture of the

Cadence.

The SIXTH EDITION.

Jn one

vol.

8vo. price

7*.-

in bds.

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

This book

is

DUE on the last date stamped below.

*_ Fine schedule: 25 cents on

JAN 2 01954 LU

MAR 1

first

day overdue

6 1961

I*
JJAY2H95SLU

RSC'D US
REC'D LD

KB 17

JAN 181963

19B1
tf5

LD

fe&.a
21-100m-12,'46(A2012sl6)412(K--

<

2-JB

YC 51701

M303458
PA

W3
THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY